"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
AP exams are here and you don't want to miss out on college scholarships and acceptance
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
Voici comment bien déclarer | Pour sécuriser votre déclaration | 6 paramètres changent tout | Genève ≠ Vaud, Bâle ou Neuchâtel | Et < 50 % pour rester affilié CH | Sans impact sur votre régime fiscal | LAMal, CMU, 2e pilier… | Méthode + textes de référence | Régime, social, télétravail, déductions | Validé avec un avocat
📢 Spar bis zu 50 % bei den tollsten Ausflügen in diesem Frühling! In der Social Deal App findest Du täglich die besten Deals in Deiner Nähe: 📍 3-Gänge-Menü um die Ecke 📍 Ein Wellness-Tag zum halben Preis 📍 Freizeitparks & Zoos mit den höchsten Rabatten Installiere die App und profitiere jetzt von allen Deals! | 📢 Spar bis zu 50 % bei den tollsten Ausflügen in diesem Frühling! In der Social Deal App findest Du täglich die besten Deals in Deiner Nähe: 📍 3-Gänge-Menü um die Ecke 📍 Ein Wellness-Tag zum halben Preis 📍 Freizeitparks & Zoos mit den höchsten Rabatten Installiere die App und profitiere jetzt von allen Deals!
I am Demetra, the girl whose mother slept with every gamma, beta, and zeta…trying to climb her way up, only to crash-land at the very bottom and leave me here to clean up her mess in the Black Covenant Pack. As the lowest-ranking omega in the pack house, my glorious destiny is to personally serve one of three sons of Alpha Kael. Emris. Emris. Emris. Emris. My world is the four walls of his penthouse bedroom. I’m the ghost who takes his designer clothes to the laundry. I scrub his desk. I pick up the condoms after he’s done with whatever girl he drags home from the club. I’m the one who patches up the cuts and bruises from fights he doesn’t want his parents to know about, dabbing at his knuckles while he stares straight through me. I even cut his hair when it gets too long cause he hates when it brushes his shoulders. And when his famous temper explodes, shattering a lamp or hurling it against the wall, I’m the one on my knees, picking up the pieces. Always on my knees. Because Emris runs on a fuel of rage. However, the day I turned eighteen, a mate bond snapped between us during one of my cleaning routines. Me, a nobody, became mated to the first son of the Alpha. The one everyone whispers will inherit everything, because while all two of brothers are hybrids, Emris is the strongest…he is a Trybrid werewolf. Emris, who has never looked at me twice, suddenly couldn’t stand for me to be out of his sight. Yet, despite his new possessiveness. He warned me never to tell a soul that we were mates. Afterall, I’m an orphaned omega, a high-school dropout because the pack’s "charity" didn't cover an actual education. My father isn’t some politician or business mogul; he’s probably one of the countless faceless men my mother entertained. I am the pack’s pity project, the girl they “saved,” and my lifelong repayment has been to scrub their floors and make their beds. He was ashamed of me. The first time Emris ever truly looked at me was the day the mate bond snapped into place. I remember how his uncovered eye, stared down at me while the other was hidden under the usual black patch. The next time I saw him without that black patch, it revealed his serpent-lined colored eyes as he took my virginity in his bed. And I love him. Goddess, I love him with my entire soul, a stupid, desperate love that lives in the deepest, most secret part of my heart. I loved him when he made me his dirty secret. I loved him through his coldness and the countless ways he shattered my heart, only to gather the pieces and hand them back to him all over again. I am the one who watches him sleep. I am the one rocked him back to reality when he woke up from the nightmares of the two years he spent as a kid, locked in an enemy’s pack dungeon. He was broken, far from perfect, but he was everything to me. “Where you going?” His rough voice makes me stop buttoning my stupid house help uniform. I see my reflection in his floor-length mirror, my doll like white hair is all ruffled from where he fisted his hands in it, arching me against me just minutes ago. “It’s almost time for breakfast.” I look around his bedroom for my bra. “Shit.” Emris runs a hand down his face. I see the forgotten cup of water on his nightstand. The one I brought him last night before he pulled me into his bed and made me forget my own name. “This what you’re looking for?” I see my light blue bra dangling from his finger. I march over and reach for it, but he lifts his hand higher. “I’m already late. Give it.” I hold my palm out and try to sound firm. He pushes his dark hair back and sits up. The sheets pools around his naked waist. I can’t help the quick swallow in my throat as I take in the hard planes of his ab muscles or his calloused hands that held my waist so tightly I couldn’t escape a thrust. “Did I say you could leave yet?” Emris’ voice is deceptively soft. “Keep it, then.” I frown and walk out. I can’t do this with him today. I hear his low chuckle behind me. “I don’t like your saltiness. Or is it moodiness? I don’t like your jealousy, either. I have so much to do today, the last thing I want is that attitude from you.” I do my best not to turn around and look at him. He knows exactly why I’m upset. The whole pack knows. The Alpha of the Mud Claw Pack’s daughter, Elena. Emris’s ex-girlfriend has just moved into the pack house. Luna Derisha is already parading her around, calling her his future Luna. And I’m here. His actual, true mate. His dirty little secret. “Demetra?” His tone shifts. It’s becoming a warning. “Don’t let me have to call you a second time!” When I turn, he’s out of bed in a loose pair of pants, walking towards the balcony where I’m standing at. “You know why I’m upset.” Emris rips off his black eye patch and tosses it aside. He usually covers that eye because his wolf gets agitated, and when it does, he can’t control the change. His left eye burns with a ring of gold, the pupil a terrifying thin slit. It scares people. But then, everything about Emris is designed to be scary. I’m just the idiot who’s in love with him, so I see past it. “You’re acting like I slept with Elena this morning!” “Wow.” I let out a scoff that’s designed to hide the hot press of tears in my throat. “So, you want to sleep with her? You can’t wait to have your ex-girlfriend back in your bed?” “Stop it. Her father is an Alpha. My mom is just securing my claim to the Alpha seat. It’s not personal—” “We are mates!” I yell and I’ve never yelled at him before. “You’re an omega.” Emris says it like it’s a disease. “That’s weak for a Trybrid like me. That’s a liability for the Alpha I’m becoming!” “You sleep with me! You claim me almost every night! But now, suddenly, I’m too weak for you because the Alpha seat is up for grabs?” In a second, he’s right in front of me. I watch the pupil in his left eye, “the serpent-like one” dilates. “Don’t you ever disrespect me. I paid for your high school. I offered to pay for college, but you were too proud to take it. I bought you a car you never drove! I give you a roof, my protection, and this is how you thank me?” Emris pulls me and I land against his bare chest, face inches from his. There, I force myself to go still so I won’t anger the beast further. I didn’t accept his gifts because I was sick of feeling like his charity case, a bill he had to pay for the mate he never wanted. “Once I'm Alpha, my pups will be in your belly. You'll... be under my protection for life." He roughs a brand across my waist before palming my back side. There comes the famous grab as he does a little tap-tap-tap taps with ownership. Usually, it would make me blush but this time, I just look at him with tears. However, Emris doesn’t see tears. He’s cold-blooded, and the worst part is, he’s proud of it. “As what?” I look up at him from what feels like a million miles below. The one thing I want is for him to claim me as his mate. To look at me and see his equal, his other half, not a constant reminder of how we’re opposites. Emris just stares back. Of course, he’s going to pretend he doesn’t understand what I’m asking. He’s an expert at that. “Change that jealous look on your face before I see you again.” I push his hand away from my waist and instantly feel cold. I walk out of his bedroom. The moment I step into the moving area of the pack house, I nearly collide with the head chef, whose face is twisted into a scowl that could curdle milk. “Where have you been?!” “I, uh… I woke up late.” I quickly answer. My job is only to maintain Emris’s private penthouse, so I have no idea why she’s so furious with me. “We’re short-staffed. Go help Miss Elena take her bags to her room.” Susan points and my stomach plummets. There she is. Elena Orient. Emris’ ex-girlfriend. 2 Demetra. Elena was a part-time cheerleading trainer at Magnus High for a year. It’s the high school I was able to attend because of Emris’s “charity.” She’s at least four years older than me, and she was that impossibly cool adult all the younger girls, including me, desperately wanted to be. The boys were all secretly in love with her. She had perfect, bouncy blonde waves. Back when I was a gawky, puberty-stricken freshman, I’d daydream about looking like her one day. So yeah, I’m jealous. Elena Orient comes from a rich family, a powerful pack, and everyone adores her. She’s everything I’m not. I remember the first time she saw Emris. It was Guardians’ Day. I didn't have anyone to come for me, but he showed up. He was there for his sister, Teddy but I’ll never forget the way everyone stared as he walked straight up to me in the crowded hallway. The next day, Elena actually sought me out to ask me who he was. It was the first time our cheer instructor had ever spoken directly to me. I gave her his name, never imagining that simple answer would lead to them dating. Back then, I didn't care. I wasn't eighteen; the mate bond was silent, and Emris's life was his own. Now, everything is different. "Morning.” I say. Elena finally looks up from her phone. Even at 7 a.m., her blonde hair is bouncy and shiny. Makeup. She’s dressed in designer clothes plus perfumes. She’s obviously hoping to run into Emris, but he’s probably in the middle of his brutal gym session, followed by a wild run through the woods. He won't be back for at least an hour. "OMG! Demetra, right?" "Yeah. I should take your bags up—" I reach for one of the bold pink suitcases, but when I try to lift it, it doesn't even budge. "Did Emris send you to help me?" What does she think I am, his personal messenger? "Does he know I'm here already?" "No, Miss Elena." I reposition myself to wrestle with the luggage again. "Where is he? Still sleeping? Is he awake?" I give the stubborn bag a hard yank. "Can you give me an answer!?" There comes her irritation. I’d almost forgotten that behind that smile, she wears a lot of masks and her true personality is just plain evil. "I'm not sure, Miss Elena—" "Then, what use are you?" I pull the bag with all my might, and this time, it sends me backward. I lose my balance and crash to the floor just as Luna Derisha walks in with another guest. Oh no. “Elena, why are your luggage not taken yet!?” Luna Derisha’s asks. I get up quickly. “This weak omega—” Luna Derisha’s eyes narrow on me but she forces a smile for the guest. Elena’s mother, who’s watching the entire scene. “I’m sorry, Luna.” I step back. I know better than to be within arm’s reach when she’s like this; her slaps are swift. “Wow, her hair is so beautiful. She is such a beautiful young woman.” I see the muscle in Luna Derisha’s jaw twitch as the woman complements me. She hates any reminder of my mother, and my looks are the biggest reminder of all. Thankfully, Luna Derisha’s drivers come in and effortlessly haul the luggage away. “Luna, the tables are ready.” the head housekeeper announces. The moment they’re out of earshot, Luna Derisha turns on me. “I don’t even know your use in this house. All you do is fatten yourself on our food, yet your strength stays the same.” I stare at the ground. It’s better not to look at her. “Because of us, the sickly thing your mother gave birth to is growing. Your cream-white hair is getting longer. Your uniform is getting tighter on your body. Your hips are fattening like a whore’s, your…” She shakes her head in disgust. “It’s those same things your mother used to attract the lowest of the lows. Tell me, are you heading down the same path?” “No, Luna.” I answer quickly. “Get out of my sight! And did I not ask you to dye that hair black?” Someone calls Luna Derisha so her attention finally goes away from me. The moment she looks away. I feel a violent surge in my throat and I throw my hand against it. I don’t know if it’s the humiliation, the stress of the morning, or something else entirely, but I don’t wait to find out. I turn and run across the marble floors until I burst into the empty staff bathroom. I barely make it to the stall before my insides seem to rupture. I vomit and vomit and vomit until my stomach is empty. Tears are streaming down my face as I stare at myself in the mirror. Why am I vomiting? Is it the oats I ate last night? And then my brain decides to gives me an answer. Hey, remember that little monthly thing that ghosted you last month? Oh no. Oh, Moon Goddess… am I pregnant? Pregnant with Emris’ child? ___________ I change out of my uniform, into a pair of jeans and a top. I need a pregnancy test. Now. I've been sitting in front of the desk for the past three hours, trying to count days on a calendar, but it's useless. The problem is Emris. Our schedule last month was basically, all sex. In his room, in mine, sometimes in a skyscraper hotel suite when his late-night meetings with the jet company ran long. Today is the 20th. No sign of my period. That can only mean one thing. We used protection… sometimes. When he remembered. Emris gets so lost in the claiming in a way that makes it impossible for either of us to think straight. I go out through the back kitchen, hoping to go unnoticed. "Where are you going?" Summer, my best friend blocks my path and shoves her hands into her flour-dusted apron, looking less like my ride-or-die and more like a very suspicious, pastry-based bouncer. "Luna Derisha is on a warpath today. So lucky you only answer to Emris. What's going on with you?" "Uh, I just have to run an errand—" "Ugh, don't even get me started. That Elena is such a snob. She brought thirty boxes of Louboutin, Chanel and had the nerve to ask if we'd ever touched anything like that. Please tell me a bitch like that isn't going to be our next Luna." "Summer, if anyone hears you, you're going to lose your job." Paxton warns, he’s the assistant chef. "She's not wrong. Riley is arranging Elena’s closet right now. There are, like, a hundred pairs." Someone else says. "Guys, I really have to go." I try to sidestep them. But Paxton places a hand around my stomach region to stop me. He's always been overly concerned about me. "Are you okay? You look a bit…pale." Before I can answer, my eyes do a casual sweep past his shoulder to the kitchen's large glass windows. And I freeze. Emris is there, a million-foot tall on the gravel, making a phone call in his stuntman stature. He’s staring straight at us. Specifically, at Paxton’s hand, which is currently resting on the exact location of his potential future heir. For his own safety, and to prevent a murder in the parking lot, I crank up a smile. "I'm fine, Pax! Really. Just a quick trip into town. I’ll be back soon.” I hurry out to the gardens but a text lights up my phone from Emris. Just one word: Garage. I knew he wouldn’t let what he saw slide. His private garage is dim and it’s the first time we'd met here. The car Emris is in is a black Bentley that cost more than my life. With blue interior lights that make him a villain of a sci-fi movie. Emris unfolds himself from the seat. “You’re gonna use that nobody to make me jealous!” He has the most devastatingly handsome face I’ve ever seen. Skin like rich gold, messy black hair that looks better the more he runs his hands through it. He’s taller and stronger than any man I’ve ever known. I’ve felt the raw power in his thighs when they move under me, I’ve listened to the steady beat of his heart against my chest. It’s the universe’s cruellest joke that a voice so rough and harsh comes attached to a mouth that gives the softest kisses. “That’s not what I was doing.” “What was he about to touch?” “Emris, Paxton is just my friend. I’ve told you this over and over… he’s just looking out for me.” He rises to his full, ridiculous height. A skyscraper of a jealous Alpha he will soon become. I am forced to step back until I bump into another of his cars. He’s jealous. And when he’s jealous, he’s less a man and more a walking, talking grenade with the pin already pulled. “Looking out for you?” He tilts his neck in that specific way he does, a gesture that shows the tattoos on his throat and across his collarbones. I know they travel all the way down to his waist. I’ve traced them with my fingers before. “Because I don’t do enough looking out for you already!?” “Someone could see us. I should go—” “Get in.” I just stare at him in surprise. Emris has never, ever let me in the same car as him before, especially not while we're on pack grounds. This is breaking like twelve of his own rules. “If someone sees—” He drags me to the passenger side and pushes me in. 3 Demetra. A moment later, he’s driving us smoothly away from the pack house, and I melt into the leather chair. “Where?” “Huh?” Emris hisses. “Where are you going? Don’t piss me off, Demetra.” “The, um… to the store.” “What could you possibly want from the store that you cannot get at the pack house!?” “Some hygiene products.” I squeakily lie. “And a new bra.” When we get to the shopping mall, his phone rings. Thank god, a distraction. He throws a black credit card at me without even looking, and I take it. I only accept because refusing would be a whole thing and I need him to be distracted. I go straight to the pharmacy section. My hands are literally shaking as I grab the test. I pay with my own cash and buy two, just to be sure. I also snag a random, overpriced bra I don’t need as my decoy. I lock myself in a bathroom stall and after ten minutes, my eyes instantly water when both tests show the result. Two pink lines. Two. I stare at myself in the mirror over the sink, looking again and again and again, as if my reflection will have a different answer. I’m pregnant. I’m pregnant with Emris’s child. I wipe the tears away, only for more to fall. It’s positive. Both tests are undeniably, life-falteringly positive. I stumble out of the stall and mumble an apology to the annoyed women waiting in line. I rush to the counter to pay for the bra, hastily wiping my cheeks and glancing out the mall to see if Emris is still in the car. My hands are shaking so badly I fumble the card, dropping it twice. As I turn from the counter, I bump hard into an older man and it sends my shopping bag and Emris's black credit card to the floor. "I'm so sorry!" I get to my knees to gather my things. The man bends down too and picks up the card. "Here you go—" "Thanks. I am so sorry, sir!" I repeat until he doesn't let go. I look up and see him staring at me with an expression of shock, so intense that the card in his hand actually trembles. "Sir…?" I try to pull it back. "What is your name?" he asks. "You look familiar. What pack are you from?" "Sir, please. I'm in a hurry." I finally manage to tug the card from his fingers but the encounter is far from over. "Alpha?" I look up to see a guy who must be a million inches tall, built like a valley, standing behind the older man. Did he just call him... Alpha? The older man ignores his guard or is it his Beta to continue staring at me. "You have white hair. You….you have white hair.” Why’s he looking at me like he's seen a ghost. Yes, I have white hair and so? My mind is reeling from the pregnancy tests, and now this? Will Emris accept the pregnancy? Will Emris be happy when I tell him? Will Luna Derisha kill me when she finds out I’ve been sleeping with her son? The future heir of the pack. The Beta speaks. "Alpha, you don't think she is—" “Please, have my business card.” The older man presses an embossed card into my hand but I don’t take it. “Sir, I don’t understand what you are saying or doing—” “I am searching for my daughter. She has white hair, just like…” “I am not your daughter!” A father is the last thing I have or need on this earth. “Dad?” Another young man, handsome and well-dressed, walks up, addressing the older man. The moment his eyes land on me, his jaw goes slack. While I’m distracted by the son’s stunned reaction, the older man quickly slips his business card into the palm of my hand and closes my fingers around it. And at that exact moment, Emris enters. One look at his eyes and I know I’m in deep, deep trouble. “You.” Emris voice makes everyone look in our direction. I rush to the side of the living temptress I call my mate, thinking he’s furious with me, but his eyes are on the group of men. “Emris, son of Alpha Kael.” the older man says. “I heard about your father’s death. My condolences—” “Don’t start with me, old foolish man!” My mate hisses. The son of the older man comes close. “It’s me you hate, Emris. Leave my father out of it. After all, only one of us still has a father left.” The male insults the devastating storm that is my Alpha and walks out the door. The older man follows, and the hefty Beta is the last to exit. “Everyone. Leave.” Emris’s voice isn’t loud, but the store employees and customers run for the exits. Including the owner of the establishment. I don’t think there’s a soul in West Virginia who doesn’t know who Emris is, or the danger that radiates from him. As soon as everyone leaves, I start to explain. “I’m sorry I took so long. My… my stuff fell and—” “First, you throw that puppy, Paxton, in my face. And now I find you cozying up to that dying old man Ronin and his waste-of-space son, Slade. Are you seriously this desperate for attention, or just profoundly stupid?” My eyes widen in genuine shock. That was Slade? The rival Alpha Emris has hated since they were boys? The one from the Lion Pride pack? “I swear, Emris, I didn’t know—” I don’t get to finish when kicks a nearby display, sending a whole aisle of canned goods to the floor. “Why are you doing this!?” I clamp my hands over my ears. “Why am I doing this!?” He kicks another shelf which topples like dominoes, scattering products everywhere before he storms back to me. “I saw him slip you his card. What’s your price, Demetra? Huh? Was my bed not enough of a platform for you to audition for your next role? Are you planning to be Slade’s new step-mom or Slade’s little whore? After acting so damn pure with me, refusing the things I try to give you… you come here to meet with Slade? To become his whore, just like you are to me?” Emris’ words don’t just hurt. They dissolve me. The heat behind my eyes instantly melts into tears that stream down my face. “W-whore? You are the only person I have ever been with!” “Then what do you call a person who is available for me to use morning and night? A convenience. You clean up my messes and warm my bed. I didn't call you anything you haven't proven yourself to be. Now, take whatever pathetic offer that old man gave you and get the hell out of my life forever.” Emris turns to leave but I run after him, furious tears blinding me as I throw my arms around his back like an idiot. “How can you call me that!?” I weep on his shirt. Emris pries my hands off with cold strength. “I saw it with my own eyes. I saw the interaction—” “I tried so hard! I refused your gifts, your money… I did everything I could so you would never, ever look at me that way! But at the end of the day, this is what you think of me? You have no heart, Emris. You are dark. You are…” I gasp for air as the insult dies on my tongue. “I am Alpha! My father is dead and I will be Alpha soon. If you’re still in my territory when I formalize my title, I will personally escort you down the Walk of Judgment. I’ll make sure the entire pack knows exactly what you are.” The Walk of Judgment is a nightmare. A walk of shame where the pack forces you out while throwing filth at you, sometimes tearing the clothes from your back. It’s the ultimate disgrace before being cast out to become a rogue. And he just threatened me with it. I force Emris to face me again. “It’s me, Demetra! Why are you acting this way? It was a misunderstanding! I didn’t know that was Slade! I didn’t know who they were!” “And he gave you a card. You might be naive enough to believe that was a coincidence, but I’m not, Demetra. So much for loyalty. How long has this been going on? How long have you been spreading your legs for Slade? Or is the old man getting a turn, too?” Emris insults are too much so I slap him! His head snaps to the side. Once I do that, there is only the sound of his breathing. His chest begins to rise, and rise, and rise so I move away. “We’re done.” Emris storms out. I watch through the glassed door as he speaks to the mall owner before getting into his car and speeding away, leaving me in the wreckage. 4 Demetra. Slowly, I sink to my knees and weep from my lungs so deep it feels like it will break me. I am inconsolable, lost in a storm of tears when a timid voice speaks. “Miss? The… the man said you are the one to clean up the mess he made.” I look up at the mall owner and I frown into tears. How can we be over when I carry a new life, a part of him, inside my belly? ******** I get back to the pack house a little past midnight. My body aches everywhere…. like even my bones are tired. I don’t bother turning on the light; I just crawl into bed and start crying all over again. The kind of crying that makes your throat hurt. Slade. Of all people, it had to be him. Emris hates Slade more than he hates any other enemy. He’s the son of Alpha Ronni from the Lion Pride Pack. The Lion Pride Pack and the Black Covenant share a territory….joined by waters, separated by Alphas. They’re rich, powerful but Emris would rather die than be in the same room as them. I didn’t even recognize them! The older man just… he thought I was someone else. My phone glows in the dark: 2:17 AM. A part of me still wants to go to him, to tell him again that this is a mistake. Maybe if he just listens one more time, he’ll see it. Why does loving him make me feel like such an idiot? I know deep down he doesn’t deserve it. He doesn’t deserve me. And yet… I still do. When I finally wake up, it’s because someone’s tapping my arm. “Demetra!” It’s the head chef’s voice. “Goodness, child, I thought you were dead for a second. Do you realize you’ve slept two hours past your shift? Emris’ suite—” Once I see it’s morning, I leap out of bed and dash into the bathroom. I’m so dead. I’m supposed to clean Emris’s room before he gets back from the gym. If even one of his stupid, expensive things is out of place, he throws a fit. Then he’s late for breakfast, and the whole pack knows it’s my fault. I shower and throw on my uniform then take the elevator straight up to the penthouse level. I start planning my apology in my head as I move into Emris’ floor. Suddenly, I stop because standing right in the middle of the living room are Elena and Luna Derisha. And Luna Derisha is holding something lacy and blue between her fingers. My bra. It’s the one Emris took yesterday. The one I told him, over and over, to give back. I forget how to breathe but I have to say something. “Lu… Luna.” Luna Derisha’s violet eyes look almost black. “Who owns this?” I rub my hands on my apron like that’ll make me look less guilty. “Um… I don’t know.” I lie. The door behind me swings open and Radu fills the threshold like a dark mountain. He is the Luna’s gamma, the wolf everyone hushes for in the halls. He’s the one who rescued Emris after he was kidnapped and caged for two years as a kid. Radu doesn’t waste words, he only growls and moves when the Luna says so. Seeing him here means this isn’t just a scolding; it’s an execution. “You fucking slut! You’re trying to seduce my son. You put your bra in my son’s closet.” Elena shakes her head. “How old are you to be acting so shameless? You’re at least seven years younger than Emris!?” “Luna, it’s not… it’s not mine.” “It smells like you. Filthy. My son, who is going to be Alpha, is the person you’re trying to seduce? You’re just like that maggot of a mother who gave birth to you! That bitch spread her legs for every man in the pack just to climb the ladder, and you ended up following the worst of her traits—” Her hot hand snatches my hair! Then, Luna Derisha uses it to bring to my knees. It’s so painful, so utterly painful and shocking that I taste metal and then white light. I see a bunch of my hair in her hands and then I feel blood coming from my scalp. I look up in tears. “It’s not yours. Fine. We’ll test it, then. Bring her downstairs where all the pack employees look. I will use this bitch as a lesson.” “Luna, please! Luna, please!” My screams are short as Radu’s massive hand closes around my ankle. He doesn’t even lift me; he just uses my own body to drag me across the floor. My uniform rides as I twist and kick, but it doesn’t matter. By the time we reach the hall downstairs, every pack employee is there. Cooks, cleaners, security, everyone is looking at me at the centre. I’m trembling on my knees. I’ve always feared Luna Derisha, but never like this. Never when Emris isn’t here to stop her. “I hope you’re all watching…” Elena says loudly. “This is what happens to anyone who thinks they can seduce the future Alpha. Your little colleague here hid her bra in his closet, and now she’s pretending it isn’t hers.” Luna Derisha tosses the fabric at my face. “If you say it’s not yours, prove it.” I am not able to stop shaking. “But Luna….” the head chef speaks up for me. “In front of everyone?” “Are you questioning me?” “Apologies, Luna! Apologies!” I crawl forward on my hands and knees in tears. I grab the hem of Luna Derisha’s designer dress. “Please. Forgive me. I’ll never do anything like this again. Please.” “Luna, I’m begging you. Pleaseee-“ “You should have thought of that before you tried to disgrace my family.” Luna Derisha looks at Radu and I hear his boots coming forward. I feel Radu’s hands on the back of my uniform and the fabric rips straight down my back. I scream, trying to cover myself. “Rip the bra, too so she can try this one.” Radu obeys. The straps of my own bra snap, and I sob, using my long white hair as a pathetic curtain to hide my body. Through the veil of my hair, I see some of the male employees turn their backs so they don’t watch. The girls just stare in horror. I am naked, on my knees, utterly broken. Through, my sobs, I hear the one sound that could make this worse. The sound of the Luna’s sons. Emris. Silver and Regan. I’m shivering, naked and exposed on my knees, when I look up and see them standing there. “What the hell is going on here!?” Emris yells, looking at me. Elena and Luna Derisha spin around. They hadn’t seen him come in. “Mom, what the hell.” Silver says. Regan, the other brother, just chuckles. “Isn’t she Emris’s pretty little housekeeper?” “No, she is her mother’s daughter!” Luna Derisha shrieks. “And I don’t care what you say today, I will punish her mercilessly! Put on the bra, now!” I squeeze my eyes shut. I will rather die right here than be humiliated any further. “Demetra!” I hear Paxton’s voice, and he’s already at my side. Before I can say anything, he uses his own chef’s coat as a wrap around my shoulders. “Paxton.” I shake my head. “She needs more cover!” He yells to anyone who’ll listen and for a second, I think he might fight them all. “Paxton!?” Susan, the head chef calls out to warn him but he doesn’t answer. Then I hear a rumbling growl from Radu. My eyes dart up just in time to see the massive Gamma take a step forward to make an example of Radu but Emris moves faster. He doesn’t go for Radu. He goes straight for Paxton, grabbing him by the collar of his shirt and yanking him away from me. “The Luna gives an order and you bring yourself into the middle of it!” I can see it in Emris eyes. This isn’t just about the Luna’s command. This is all the jealousy he’s been holding for Paxton, finally finding a public excuse to explode. “Demetra would never try to seduce you! There has to be some mistake!” Paxton chokes in Emris’s grip. “We all know Demetra! She’s kind, she’s content, and she’s worked her entire life for this pack!” Emris’s eyes flash with a dark, wicked fire. “What are you… her little lover?” I watch, horrified, as his hand tightens around Paxton’s throat. Paxton’s face begins to turn a terrifying shade of purple. “Stop!” I yell. “If I were her lover, so what?” Paxton gasps. “Are we so little to you that we are not worth your love, too? If I were, what does it even matter to—” Emris hurls Paxton across the room into the bar cellar in an explosion of shattering glass and wood. The crowd screams, some scatter in fear, others rush to help him. I get up to see if he’s okay. But Emris has something to say to me. “Get out of my pack now!” The shout makes my whole wolf skitter and break in half. 5 Demetra. “But you know I have only you.” I whisper. I need him to remember. I need him to remember that in this entire, cruel world, he’s the only one I have. “What the hell do you mean by that!?” Elena inserts herself. Emris eyes are empty. “You have ten minutes to leave the pack house. If she doesn’t, Radu makes sure she leaves with a claw mark as a souvenir.” Then he walks away. Susan is the first to reach me. “Come on, sweetheart, quickly!” When we reach my room, she lets go so I can pack. I pull on a shirt with trembling hands. My fingers fumble with the zipper of an old bag I drag out from the closet. My chest hurts; my throat burns. I’m shaking so badly it’s hard to fold anything right. I keep thinking: I’m pregnant. I’m pregnant, and I have nowhere to go. No one to call family. My mate, the only person I ever thought I had just destroyed me. With five minutes left before Radu comes, I can’t breathe. That’s when I see the business card Alpha Ronni gave me, lying at the corner of my mirror table. His name, his number. I grab it. When I step out, Summer, Susan, and the others are waiting in the hallway. One by one, they hug me quickly, whispering goodbyes. I don’t trust myself to speak so I just keep moving before I fall apart. Downstairs, Luna Derisha is waiting. Silver and Regan step aside to let me through. “Elena?” Luna says lightly, “just promise me that right after you and Emris are married, you’ll give me a grandchild.” Elena smiles. “Of course, Mother-in-law.” I press a trembling hand to my stomach and swallow the scream sitting in my throat. Emris, I swear you’ll never know that I left with a part of you. I leave the Black Covenant Pack house and I don’t look back. Outside the gate, I just carry my light bag and think. Do I call? Do I not? Alpha Ronni barely knows me. No one outside this territory even knows me. I check my wallet and there’s a few bucks at most. Luna Derisha always said food and a bed were my payment so I can’t even afford a motel. I need help. I take out my phone, type in the number on the card, and call. “Hello?” I try not to cry. “Yes… um, I’m Demetra.” I stammer into the phone. “We met — at the store. I was with Emris that day. You are Alpha Ronni—” There’s a pause, then a deep, surprised voice. “Yes, you. I can’t believe you’re calling. Are you all right?” “I…I’m sorry to bother you, Alpha. I just… I have nowhere else to go. That’s why I called.” Silence. I hear my own heartbeat. My mind starts racing and I think what am I doing? He’s an Alpha. I shouldn’t even be calling him. “Never mind. I shouldn’t be calling you. You’re—” “Where are you right now?” “I’m just outside the Black Covenant gates.” I look around me. “I’ll send an escort. A convoy of cars. You’ll be brought to safety at once. Don’t move. Do you understand me?” “Yes…yes Alpha.” The line goes dead, and I clutch the phone to my chest. I look down at my belly and make a promise that Emris will never get to know of my child. He will search for me but he will never find. This heart will never forgive him. This heart will never forgive everyone in the Black covenant pack. ********** Five years later. West Virginia Airport. “Tired?” My dad, Alpha Ronin, wraps his hand around mine in the first-class seat. It’s warm. Six hours from Manila and my butt is sore. “I’m beyond tired.” I mumble through a yawn and glance sideways. “She’s still asleep?” Amira, my daughter is hugging Grandpa’s arms with her mouth slightly open after being a menace the entire flight. The air hostess approaches, politely informing us that the path is clear for us to leave the plane. I start gathering my laptop, my sketchbook, pens— “Mr. Pride, Miss. Pride, this way.” We don’t lift a finger. Not for the bags, not for anything. The moment our feet touch the ground, a black car is already waiting to take us straight from the plane One of the many, many perks of being the daughter of the Alpha of the Lion pack. It still feels a little like playing dress-up, like any minute someone’s going to tap me on the shoulder and say, “Okay, fun’s over. Back to being the Black covenant’s charity case.” Five years ago, I called the number on that business card, not knowing I was dialing my own future. Back then in that store, Alpha Ronin recognized me not because he knew me…but because he knew my mother. A one-night stand. A mistake. Or maybe fate being cruelly efficient. White hair is pretty rare for wolves. Most people bleach or dye it, trying to look cool or intimidating. So it’s hard to spot a true one in the wild. But Alpha Ronin said he saw her in my face and the shape of my eyes. He had to be sure if I was his. When I called him, a fleet of cars arrived like and I was taken to the Lion Pack estate. They didn’t treat me like a stray. They treated me like a person. Like family, even before we knew for sure. That was when I met Slade. My half-brother. Then Alpha Ronin said my mother’s name and suddenly, everything clicked. The Black Covenant Pack had told me the history of my mother and since Alpha Ronin claimed he had a one-night stand with her, I agreed for a DNA test. It proved that Alpha Ronin was my father. All that time, I’d been an Alpha’s daughter, living on my knees. All those years I spent surviving as a charity case, I was the daughter of an Alpha. I nursed my broken heart for a year straight. Some days it nearly kills me but I survived because I wasn’t not alone. Then I give birth to Amira. And somehow, I break all over again. She has Emris’ hair. His eyebrows. His face hiding in hers so clearly it hurts to look at her for too long. Every time I hold her, the truth settles deeper into my bones that she is going to grow up without knowing her father. He doesn’t know she exists. And even if he did… I’m not sure he would care. That thought almost destroyed me. But Amira also saves me. I find strength in her tiny hands, in the way she curls against my chest like I’m her entire world. My dad notices the way I’m fading so he makes the decision for me when I’m too weak to make it myself. I need to leave the country so I choose Paris without really thinking. It sounds far away enough. I don’t realize what it will become until I’m standing inside the most beautiful house I’ve ever seen…flowers everywhere, gardens and that’s where I begin to paint. I paint my pain. I paint my past. I paint my heartbreak. I put every ounce of "him" and every ounce of onto those canvases. I shut out the entire world, focused only on my little girl and the colors on my palette. I started going to art school, not to find myself, but to prove I could. And then I sold my first piece. The first bidder wanted it for hundreds of millions. Just like that, I wasn't just Demetra. I was Demetra Pride, the millionaire artist who came out of nowhere. That sale did something more than fill my bank account. It gave me a new bone structure, one made of confidence. I believed I could do anything. In Paris, dad retires from leading the pack just to be with me and his granddaughter. For a while, it’s just us but now… after five years, we are back. We’ve returned to support Slade as he fully takes the reins of the pack. And Dad… he says it’s my duty, too. To help run it alongside my brother. He doesn’t want Amira growing up away from her entire family, from her legacy. I’m ready. I no longer nurse a broken heart. I have nothing to run from anymore. When we arrive at the pack house, everyone is already waiting. Dad squeezes my hand as we walk toward the entrance. "Ready, cub?" That’s his nickname for me. I squeeze back. "Born ready." 6 Demetra. His sister, Aunt Rachel who visited us in Paris so often when Amira was a baby smiles widely. I see my uncles, my cousins— And then Tiffany, Aunt Allison’s daughter breaks from the crowd to swallow me. “Oh my goodness, Demetra!” “Tiff.” I hug her fiercely and my voice is muffled against her shoulder. When we pull apart, Slade is there. He wraps me in a bear hug. We stare at each other for a long moment. “Craig. Timothy.” I call out my cousins’ names as I recognize them, hugging them before pulling the rest of the girls into quick embraces too. Eventually, we all move inside. “I’m planning the biggest party you’ve ever seen—” “A party?” I say to Tiff. She’s the one who flew to Paris and basically moved in during those hazy, difficult postpartum months. “I feel like I’ve been through so many gallery openings and world events back in Paris that a party is just…” “Don’t even say you’re overwhelmed.” She links her arm with mine and steering me toward the pack house. “You are the Alpha’s daughter, and the entire pack has been dying to formally meet you. This is your fate. Now, come see your room—” She opens a set of double doors and I actually stop breathing for a second. It’s…gorgeous. And insane. It looks like Barbie’s dream house decided to have a love child with a modern castle. A queen-sized bed on a raised platform with large pillars. A gorgeous rooftop balcony. Everything is marble. And the closet… the closet has its own large, spiral staircase. It’s less of a closet and more of a boutique. “Slade went crazy with your room.” Tiffany says, watching my face as my mouth hangs open. “Why does the closet look like a luxury boutique!?” “Maybe because Slade got a boutique consultant to figure that out,” she says with a smirk. “He did what?!” I gasp. This is the point where I stop admiring and need to go interrogate whatever is happening in my brother’s mind. As I whirl around to head back out, I nearly collide with Aunt Scotty. “There you are, darling!” She pulls me into a hug, then holds my face at arm’s length. “You look so beautiful. Truly radiant.” “Thank you, Auntie.” “My friend has a son,” she continues. “He’s the Alpha of the Nightfall Pack, and he’s very single. And by how beautiful you are, I’m sure he wouldn’t care one bit that you have a kid already.” I exhale and gently extract my face from her hand. “I don’t come back to West Virginia to date—” “That is not possible! You are the Alpha’s daughter, and there are many single Alphas who would be thrilled—” “I won’t date someone who sees my daughter as a liability. If I marry one day, it will be to someone who loves my daughter with all their heart, Aunt. That’s non-negotiable. Anyway, can we talk about this later? I’m looking for Slade.” “Demetra…” she sighs, but I squeeze her hand, blow a kiss into the air, and move quickly before she can launch into a full presentation on the pros and cons of marriage. Ever since my last heartbreak, I haven’t even opened my heart enough to imagine another man in that space. And honestly, that might be how it stays. I finally find Slade in his office, finishing a phone call. He sees me lingering in the doorway and his stern expression softens into a smile. He says a quick goodbye and hangs up. “Hey, sis.” “I just escaped Scotty.” I announce, collapsing into the chair opposite his desk. “She’s talking about setting me up on dates and I haven’t even unpacked my luggage’s frist.” He chuckles. “She’s been talking about it. She’s got a long line for the both of us.” I squint, then realize. “True. You don’t have a Luna yet.” “I don’t need a Luna.” Slade says. “Says no one… ever,” I counter with a soft chuckle. “I’ll get a Luna when you get married.” “I am not getting married, Slade.” “And that,” he says lightly, “makes it clear what we both want.” The joke hangs between us and we chuckle. He comes around the desk and pulls me into another hug. He rests his head on top of mine, and for a moment, we just stand there in the quiet of his office. “How’s being an Alpha going?” I murmur into his chest. His sigh is deep. “Hard. Without Dad. Hard, knowing the final decisions are mine to make. The weight of it… it’s different when you’re actually holding it.” I pull back to look up at him. “I’m sorry he left. He left because he wasn’t sure I would find the will to move on. It’s my fault—” “Don’t even,” Slade says quietly. “Dad wasn’t there for you during the years you needed him most, so he definitely wanted to be there for you and Amira this time. I’m just glad you’re both back now. We can do this together.” I smile. “So, what’s the recent gist?” “Um…” Slade hesitates for a moment. “It’s the Black Covenant Pack. They’re trying to take over a territory that belongs to us.” My brows lift. “What?” “We’re separated by water, but there’s land before the shoreline that’s ours. They’re fighting for it. Their Alpha is claiming it belongs to them and he’s gone as far as calling the Council against us.” I narrow my eyes. The Council of Wolves is an organization made up of representatives from different packs, meant to judge disputes like this fairly. Supposedly. “If it’s ours, then it’s ours.” I say, carefully avoiding my mate’s name. “He has no right.” “That’s the kind of person he is,” Slade replies darkly. “In the last five years, his pack has grown more vile. Greedy. They take and take, acting like they’re the greatest pack alive. He’s claiming the land originally belonged to his grandmother and that he has documents to prove it.” “Documents?” I repeat. “Yes. And because of this stupid territorial dispute, his wolves think they have the right to harass ours in public. They’ve been confronting them. Tackling them.” My jaw tightens immediately. “So what…what are we supposed to do? Just let that slide? We can’t allow him to bully our pack. If the current documents show the land belongs to us, then it belongs to us.” “I want to handle this without bloodshed but someone like the Black Covenant Alpha doesn’t care who bleeds. That’s why I’ve got a constant headache.” I frown. “Hey. Don’t grow wrinkles now. I’ll take care of it.” Slade says. “I’ve already registered Amira for school. I gave them all her information and they said she can start on Monday. She’ll adjust just fine, I promise. If you don’t believe me, you can go to the parent–teacher meeting, alright?” “Alright.” I try to smile. “I’m going to take a shower. Then we can continue.” He kisses my hand before I leave, and I smile…right up until I step out of his room. The moment the door closes behind me, tears blur my eyes. My chest burns like something is ripping open again. Even my ears feel hot. After all these years, Emris is still the same kind of person. The kind who takes. The kind who breaks. I wish I had rejected him before he ever had the chance to push me away. Maybe then I wouldn’t still feel this connection…this pull that refuses to die no matter how far I run. I swipe at my eyes and keep walking. Because I don’t get to fall apart anymore.
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
Part 130 of our Sunday service series with The Late Dr James McConnell Preaching on "The Finger Of God" 19th Of June 2011 Available in full on YouTube @ https://youtu.be/HKnUuFCNqB4 Or Also available in full on Odysee @ https://odysee.com/@APSGospel:6/Part130SundayServiceSerieeSundayNight19thJune2011TheFingerOfGodOdysee:6?r=88CXRGwQZEUkLvgcyHa4ZDBFErhN3oiA Also, there is a YouTube channel, dedicated to the Ministry of the late Pastor James McConnell, by his family, which is also now available @ https://m.youtube.com/channel/UCvnHyy92r4OXh9rlHNJsqCg/featured/?sub_confirmation=1 Further, Help is available @ https://bit.ly/FurtherHelp Feel free to share this post from the link below if there is no share button on this post & stay up-to-date with posts and videos as they come online by clicking the Like & Follow button on our page @ https://www.facebook.com/APSGospel2018/ We also have many videos on our YouTube channel available from the link below that we trust will be a help and an encouragement to you Available @ https://youtube.com/@APSGospelyoutubechannel?sub_confirmation=1 Or Odysee Channel @ https://odysee.com/@APSGospel:6?r=4KxnwpxF31TG2AxB2N2fNbun9vbBX67T Also, don't forget to hit the subscribe button to stay up to date with each video as they come online. Please note we do not have any DVDs of this service available from ourselves but may be available from the church themselves contact details are at the end of the video order by quoting the following it's the 19/06/2011 Sunday Night video title "The Finger Of God" Dr James McConnell
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
Part 334 of our Sunday service series with The Late Dr James McConnell Preaching on "Hearing And Seeing" (Tent Mission) 5th Of August 2001 Available in full on YouTube @ https://youtu.be/nYwbmoMwpOc Or Also available in full on Odysee @ https://odysee.com/@APSGospel:6/Part334SundayServiceSeriesSundayNight05-08-2001HearingAndSeeing%28Tent%29Odysee:b?r=88CXRGwQZEUkLvgcyHa4ZDBFErhN3oiA Also, there is a YouTube channel, dedicated to the Ministry of the late Pastor James McConnell, by his family, which is also now available @ https://m.youtube.com/channel/UCvnHyy92r4OXh9rlHNJsqCg/featured/?sub_confirmation=1 Further, Help is available @ https://bit.ly/FurtherHelp Feel free to share this post from the link below if there is no share button on this post & stay up-to-date with posts and videos as they come online by clicking the Like & Follow button on our page @ https://www.facebook.com/APSGospel2018/ We also have many videos on our YouTube channel available from the link below that we trust will be a help and an encouragement to you Available @ https://youtube.com/@APSGospelyoutubechannel?sub_confirmation=1 Or Odysee Channel @ https://odysee.com/@APSGospel:6?r=4KxnwpxF31TG2AxB2N2fNbun9vbBX67T Also, don't forget to hit the subscribe button to stay up to date with each video as they come online. Please note we do not have any DVDs of this service available from ourselves but may be available from the church themselves contact details are at the end of the video order by quoting the following it's the 05/08/2001 Sunday Night video title ""Hearing And Seeing" (Tent Mission)" Dr James McConnell
"You'll be my secret," he whispered. "No one has to know. I'll take a chosen mate, do what's expected—but you'll carry my heirs." A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. "You're sick," I choked out. He grinned. "You're mine. That scent doesn't lie. The Moon chose you. And I'm not letting you go." I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. "Sorry to tell you but, it doesn't matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate," I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I'd driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. "You!" he growled. "How dare you! If I can't have you—no one will." He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. And then—he let me fall. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: "Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat." —————— KATHERINE POV I stared at the girl in the mirror and barely recognized her. My olive green eyes—too bright, too wide—searched the reflection for something that wasn’t there yet. Something I’d been waiting for my entire life. My wolf. My other half. My salvation. Tomorrow, I would turn eighteen. And the torment of not shifting, of being half this, half that, would finally end. That was the hope, at least. The desperate prayer I hadn’t dared whisper aloud. The small bathroom mirror was fogged from the hot shower. I wiped it with a towel, revealing the dark waves of my hair, still damp and curling at the ends. I hadn’t bothered with makeup—not in this weather, not in this life—but I looked healthier than usual. Maybe a little sleep and a lot of hope had worked some kind of magic overnight. The sound of footsteps on the creaky floorboards made me jump. “Trouble!” my father’s booming voice echoed from downstairs. “Come on, breakfast is ready! And I don’t want you to be late for school.” I smiled despite myself. Only he still called me that. I threw on my usual layers: black jeans lined with fleece, a thick green sweater that matched my eyes, and my snow jacket. Everything practical, everything built to last. I laced up my worn snow boots, grabbed my backpack, and hurried downstairs, drawn by the scent of eggs and bacon. My father was already at the table, reading the old, battered newspaper he insisted on buying every morning. The scent of coffee and sizzling bacon filled the cabin’s warm kitchen, a sharp contrast to the frozen world beyond the frosted windows. I kissed his cheek and stole his breakfast plate right from under his nose. “Hey!” he chuckled, mock-offended. I sat beside him and took a full bite. “Thanks, Dad.” He ruffled my hair, the way he always did when he was proud of me but trying not to show it. “Five minutes, Trouble. Don’t make me chase you out the door again.” I nodded, sipping my coffee the way I always liked it—black, with cinnamon and a dash of cocoa powder. It wasn’t the sugary kind you got in coffee shops. It was earthy, bitter, and warm. Like a memory I refused to let go of. We didn’t talk much over breakfast. We never needed to. He watched me with those soft, weathered eyes—the same ones that looked haunted every time someone mentioned Mom. She’d died giving birth to me. The pain of that never left him, no matter how much time passed. I never wanted to add to that pain. That’s why I never told him how they treated me at school. How the other wolves whispered behind my back, calling me halfling, runt, or worse. How I never got invited to the runs, the parties, the ceremonies. They all assumed I’d be dead weight. Just a human in a wolf’s world. But I wasn’t. Not yet. Not definetly. The cabin groaned under the weight of fresh snow as we stepped outside. The cold hit me like a slap, sharp and real. The landscape was blanketed in white, the trees coated in hoarfrost, their limbs bowing under the weight of winter. The sky above was a pale gray, the kind that promised more snow by nightfall. My dad’s old pickup truck coughed like a dying animal before it finally roared to life. The heat took a while to kick in, but he turned on the radio anyway, filling the cab with classic rock. He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel as we drove through the snowy forest roads toward Bloodhound High. As the school came into view—an ugly, squat building half-swallowed by the frost—I felt the same clench in my gut I always did. I forced a smile as we pulled up. “See you later, old man,” I said, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “Give 'em god, Trouble,” he replied, squeezing my hand. I stepped out of the truck, taking a deep breath of icy air, and squared my shoulders. Don’t let it show. Don’t let him see. I walked fast, weaving through the parking lot with my head down, hoping not to catch anyone’s eye. The fewer people I spoke to, the better. They all thought they knew me, but none of them had ever looked past the label on my back: hybrid orphan, wolfless, weak. I could take their cruelty. What I couldn’t take was the thought of my father seeing it. He had given up so much for me. Trained harder, fought longer, protected me from every whisper he heard. But he couldn’t protect me from the ones I heard when he wasn’t around. As I reached the steps leading into the school, I felt it. A prickling heat on the back of my neck. Eyes. Watching me. I froze mid-step, then forced myself to keep walking. But I knew who it was. I always knew. No matter how early I arrived, or how quiet I moved, those eyes found me. Jonas fuc.king Hound. The Alpha’s son. The next in line. The golden boy of the Bloodhound Pack. Tall, arrogant, cruel—and yet those eyes never stopped tracking me. There was something in his gaze I didn’t understand. A heat. A weight. A warning. I climbed the steps without turning around. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing he got under my skin. But the back of my neck still burned. I exhaled slowly as the door closed behind me, muffling the buzz of the parking lot. The halls were quiet—just the way I liked them—early enough that most students were still dragging their feet through the snow outside. My boots squeaked slightly on the freshly mopped floor as I headed toward my locker, the numbers etched into the metal more familiar than most faces in this place. I spun the dial with practiced fingers and opened it, grateful for the small sense of normalcy. Inside, everything was neatly arranged—textbooks lined up in order of period, a black spiral notebook covered in doodles of molecular structures, and a battered thermos that still held some of the cinnamon-cocoa coffee from earlier. I grabbed my chemistry book and notebook, then slipped them into my backpack. The bell hadn’t rung yet, but I didn’t feel like standing around in the hallway, dodging sneers and pitying glances. I adjusted the strap over my shoulder and made a beeline for one of the only places in this godsforsaken school where I actually felt like myself. AP Chemistry. My favorite class. The lights inside the lab were already on, the scent of bleach and graphite thick in the air. Rows of black countertops gleamed under the harsh fluorescents, and the periodic table stretched across the far wall like a promise. It was quiet, orderly, logical. Unlike everything else in my life. I took my usual seat near the window and unpacked my notebook, flipping to the half-scribbled page of yesterday’s formulas. The teacher hadn’t arrived yet, but I didn’t mind the silence. It gave me space to breathe. To be. Out there, I was the freak. The mistake. The wolfless girl from a motherless birth. But in here? I was just a student. Just a girl who happened to be good at solving chemical equations and memorizing reaction patterns. No one cared what blood ran through my veins when I aced every test. I let my fingers drum against the edge of the lab table, trying to shake off the lingering tension from the steps outside. Jonas Hound. His name burned through my mind like acid on paper. I didn’t understand what he wanted from me—or why he always looked at me like he was trying to solve a puzzle he hated having to think about. The bell rang, jolting me slightly. Voices filtered in from the hallway as students began to file in. I kept my head down, eyes locked on my notebook, pen poised to take notes that hadn’t even been assigned yet. I could feel someone’s gaze again. Not just curiosity or the usual disdain. Something else. The same heat. The same weight. The same eyes. They always found me. --- ‘Tomorrow’s my birthday’ I reminded myself as I stepped through the doors. ‘And everything is going to change.’ At least, that’s what I prayed for. But I had no idea the price I would pay for it. KATHERINE POV I felt him before I saw him. That awful prickling at the base of my skull—like someone had just scraped my name across a blackboard behind my back. Like always happened since middle school. I didn’t stop walking. Just clutched my folder tighter to my chest and kept moving down the science wing hallway—too quiet, too empty. Most people didn’t come here unless they had a reason. I thought that was the whole point. But clearly, I wasn’t the only one with that idea. The lights overhead buzzed, flickering like they were on their last legs. The paint on the walls had yellowed, cracked in places. The air smelled like old chemicals and dust. Fitting. “Katie.” His voice was close. Closer than I expected. And it made my stomach turn. I didn’t turn around. Not right away. He always said it like it was a joke. Like I was some amusing little problem he could poke with a stick. I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction. But I turned anyway. Jonas Hound leaned against the wall like he owned it. Like he owned me. Newsflash: he didn’t. He never would. One boot crossed in front of the other, arms folded, a lazy smile tugging at his mouth. Smug bаd guy. Too tall. All sharp edges and predator stillness—like something used to being obeyed without question. He was always a second away from doing something violent just for fun. His sleeves were pushed up, all casual-like, showing off those veiny forearms he probably flexed just to remind everyone he had them. I’d bet my last nerve he got off on the way heat-struck she-wolves looked at him—like he was every fantasy they’d been spoon-fed since they were pups. That wild, dark hair that never laid flat. And those eyes—gold-flecked and too bright, too knowing. Too calculating. He was the kind of beautiful that felt dangerous. The kind that made your instincts pull you in and push you away at the same time. “Stalking me now?” I asked. He grinned. “You wish.” I rolled my eyes and reached for the nearest door. The chem lab. Empty, I hoped. I slipped inside and tried to shut the door behind me. Tried. He caught it with his palm, easy, and walked in like he’d been invited. The door clicked shut behind him. No lock. Of course there wasn’t. Why would there be, when the universe was clearly in on the joke? He didn’t say anything for a second. Just looked at me. Then, “Big day tomorrow.” I stared. “So?” He stepped closer. Casual. Like this was just a friendly chat and not something much worse. “You shift at midnight, right?” I didn’t answer. Mostly because my throat had gone tight. Partially because I wanted to scream at him to go. But it would just give me mite troubles. Jonas moved again, one slow step at a time. Closing the gap like a hunter backing a deer into a corner. “Most of us shift at sixteen,” he said, voice low. “If you’re not shifting tomorrow, it’ll mean you’re human. And we do not allow humans in our pack anymore. I don’t know what my father was thinking when allowed your mother to join us.” I didn’t rise to the bait. He tilted his head, studying me. “What? Cat got your tongue Katie? Or are You nervous?” “No.” “You should be.” I crossed my arms, trying to look bored. “Why are you even here?” That half-smile again. “Making sure you don’t chicken out.” “I’m not afraid.” He moved in even closer, and now I could smell him—pine, something smoky, and underneath it, something raw. Not sweat, not cologne. Something I craved. Unfortunatedly. His wolf was closer to the surface than usual. I could feel it in the air between us. “You don’t have to be afraid,” he murmured. “You’ll just fail,” he said slowly. “Quietly. Alone. Where no one will see how pathetic it is.” I stepped back, hit the counter behind me. He followed, bracing his hands on either side of me, trapping me there. Still not touching. Still too close. The air between us crackled with tension. The kind that wasn’t romantic or exciting. The kind that made my skin crawl. “You feel it,” he said. “I feel gross,” I said, wrinkling my nose like he was a smell I couldn’t wash off. His smile faded. His eyes darkened, pupils blown wide. His wolf was right there, just under his skin—pacing, clawing, wanting. I could feel it pressing at the edges, wild and hungry, and not for food. I could see it. “You’re lying.” “No, Jonas. I’m not. Just because you’re turned on doesn’t mean I am.” His nostrils flared. His jaw tightened. “That’s not what this is.” “Then what is it?” He didn’t answer right away. Just stared at me. His breathing was too steady. Too measured. Like he was trying to keep himself from doing something he’d regret. Or something he wouldn’t. Then he said it. Quiet, like a curse. “Maybe the Moon Goddess is laughing her bottom off right now.” My stomach dropped. I didn’t want to understand. But I did. “No,” I said, shaking my head. “You wish that were true.” He just looked at me. And that told me everything. “No,” I repeated, louder this time. “If you think I’m your—" “I don’t want it,” he snapped. “Don’t flatter yourself.” “Good. I reject you. Right now. Done.” He backed up a step, like the words had physically hit him. Like they meant something. He stared at the ground for a second, then back at me. “You’re gonna go to the old clearing tomorrow night,” he said, voice flat now. Cold. “North ridge. Alone.” “Excuse me?” “You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. No one can bail you out.” I frowned. “Who said I need help?” He gave a bitter laugh. “Please. You’re barely holding it together now.” “I’ll shift just fine.” “Then do it. In the dark. Alone. Show me.” I wanted to punch him. I wanted to scream. But most of all, I wanted to get out of that room and away from the pressure of his body, his words, his scent—all of it. Jonas turned to leave. Stopped in the doorway. He didn’t look back when he said, “Better hope you don’t smell like mine when it happens,” he said. Then he was gone—just a shadow slipping out the door. And I stood there, shaking. Furious. Sick. Because the worst part wasn’t what he said. It was that part of me, buried deep, that didn’t say no loud enough. My heart was racing, and my fists were clenched, that awful twisting feeling in my gut like I’d just swallowed poison. I hated him. I hated what he made me feel. And I hated the small, cold whisper inside me that wondered— What if he’s right? KATHERINE POV *TRIGGER WARNING*~murder There was no drumroll, no celestial light, no whisper from the stars when I opened my eyes. Just the creak of old floorboards and the clink of ceramic as my dad pushed the door open with his hip, a tray balanced in his hands. The smell of bacon hit first, then coffee, then the warm sweetness of maple syrup and my favorite—cinnamon toast, slightly burnt, just the way I liked it. “Morning, birthday girl,” he said, and there was so much hope packed into those three words it made my chest ache. I pushed myself up against the pillows and smiled, even if it didn’t reach my eyes. “You didn’t have to do all this.” “Come on, eighteen only comes once.” He set the tray down on my lap, ruffled my hair gently. “Figured you might wake up feeling… different?” I froze for half a beat. Not enough to be obvious, but just enough. I didn’t feel different. Not stronger. Not faster. No heat beneath my skin, no prickling in my bones, no wolf pacing under the surface the way everyone said it would be. I shook my head. His smile faltered for a heartbeat—just a flicker—but he caught it before it could fall completely. “Still early. You’ve got all day. She’ll come when she’s ready. I feel it in my bones, kiddo.” I nodded, because I couldn’t find words. I took a sip of the coffee to hide it. We didn’t talk about my mom. Not today. Not ever, really. But I knew he was thinking about her too. About what it meant if I didn’t shift. About what they’d say if I didn’t. If I was just… human. My stomach knotted. He tried to keep things light after that. Said school was overrated and birthdays deserved hooky. I didn’t argue. I couldn’t stomach the idea of facing the curious looks, the whispers, the countdown that wasn’t even subtle anymore. So we packed up the old pickup and drove out past the tree line, deep into pack land, where the snow lay undisturbed and the trees stood tall and quiet. We ate sandwiches on a blanket we probably shouldn’t have laid out in the snow, and we fished through holes cut in the frozen pond. My fingers went numb, and we laughed until we cried when Dad slipped and went sprawling backward into the powder. He brought out a cake after. Chocolate and coconut. My favorite since I was nine. I couldn’t even eat more than a bite, but I made the right noises, smiled at the candles, blew them out when he asked what I wished for. I didn’t wish for anything. I was too afraid of jinxing it. But the truth? Deep down, I wished I wasn’t different. I wished I wouldn’t fail. I told him I wanted to spend the night alone. That just in case… nothing happened… I didn’t want to see the disappointment in his eyes. I didn’t want to break in front of him. I barely managed to keep it together in front of myself. He didn’t fight me on it. Just kissed my forehead and handed me the blanket from the truck and a flashlight. “Whatever happens,” he said quietly, “I’m proud of you. You hear me, Katie?” “Yeah,” I said, voice thick. “I hear you.” I walked out alone, further than I’d ever gone before. North ridge. Just like Jonas said. He hadn’t meant it kindly. He’d said it with that sneer of his, with poison in every word. You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. I found the clearing—old, wide, surrounded by trees that clawed at the sky like twisted fingers. The snow was thinner here. The ground hard beneath my boots. I spread out the blanket. Sat. Waited. The sky shifted slowly from dusk to night, from lavender to deep indigo, until finally the Moon crowned the treetops—full, silver, perfect. My fingers curled into fists. “Come on,” I whispered. “Please.” I shut my eyes. Breathed. Tried to feel it. My skin stayed cold. My body stayed the same. Nothing stirred. I waited. And waited. And waited. When I opened my eyes again, the Moon was high and my cheeks were damp with tears I hadn’t realized I’d shed. That was it. The final proof. I wasn’t one of them. I was human. And it was okay. I could go in a human city and get a human degree, a job, all the package. Even if I was an outsider in my father’s bloodline. I didn’t scream. I didn’t collapse. I just sat there, frozen in place, as something inside me went still. Like the part of me that had held on—just in case—finally gave up and sat down quietly to die. And then— A scent. It hit me so suddenly I thought I’d imagined it. Rich. Deep. Something like pine, like the first bite of snowmelt in spring. Wild and raw and— Familiar. Too familiar. Shi.t. I scrambled to my feet just as Jonas stepped out from the trees like he’d been there all along. His shirt was half-unbuttoned, clinging to him like it had no choice. His chest rose and fell too fast. His eyes glowed, deep red, locked on me with an intensity that scared me . His wolf was there—right there under his skin, close enough I could feel it vibrating in the air. And he looked— Mad. No, more than mad. Unhinged. “What are you doing here?” I snapped. He didn’t answer. His eyes tracked me like prey. “Jonas,” I said again, firmer this time. “Back off.” “You were supposed to shift,” he said. His voice wasn’t right. It was too rough. Not fully his. “You followed me?” “You were supposed to fuc.king shift.” I took a step back. “You don’t get to—” “You smell different.” That stopped me. “What?” He stepped closer. Slowly. Carefully. Like he was trying not to spook me. But every inch of his body screamed tension. His hands were clenched, jaw tight, eyes wild. “You didn’t smell like this before,” he muttered, almost to himself. “It’s stronger now.” “What are you talking about?” His nostrils flared. “Mine.” The bottom dropped out of my stomach. “No,” I said immediately, shaking my head. “No, you’re wrong.” Jonas snarled—actually snarled—and I saw it then. His control was hanging by a thread. “You think I want this?” he growled. “You think I want you?” “Then back off!” I shouted. He did the opposite. Crossed the clearing in two steps and grabbed my arm—not hard enough to bruise, but enough to make me flinch. “You don’t get to reject me,” he said through gritted teeth. “I already told you!,” I spat. “Back in the chem lab, remember? I said it. I meant it.” “That was before you smelled like—like this.” His wolf was clawing through his skin now. I could see it—flickers of red beneath his eyes, the twitch in his fingers, the low rumble in his chest. I yanked my arm back and shoved him. He didn’t move much, but he let go. “This is a mistake,” I said, chest heaving. “Whatever the Moon Goddess is doing, it’s wrong. It’s cruel.” Jonas stood still for a second. Then laughed—quiet, bitter, like he couldn’t believe it either. “I told myself if you didn’t shift, it’d be over. I’d never have to deal with this shi.t again.” What was he talking about?! He treated me like garbage my whole life! “Then let it be over,” I said trying to steady my voice. “You don’t want me. I sure as don’t want you.” His eyes snapped to mine. And then he moved. Fast. Too fast. I didn’t even get to step back before his hands were on my waist, his body pressing mine against the nearest tree trunk. The bark bit into my back through my coat, cold and sharp. “Jonas—get off me—” “You don’t understand,” he said, voice low and twisted and frantic. His face was too close, breath hot on my mouth, his eyes glowing, teeth too long now. His canines had dropped. His wolf was right there, just barely restrained. “I need you.” “No,” I hissed. I struggled, but he was stronger. “Let. Me. Go.” “I got the perfect solution. You’ll be my secret,” he whispered. “No one has to know. I’ll take a chosen mate, do what’s expected—but you’ll carry my heirs.” Fu.cking delusional. A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. “You’re sick,” I choked out. “A sick guy.” He grinned. “You’re mine. That scent doesn’t lie. The Moon chose you. And I’m not letting you go.” I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. And for once, I was grateful. Grateful I didn’t feel the pull. Grateful I was human, whatever that meant now. Because I didn’t hesitate. “Sorry to tell you but, it doesn’t matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate,” I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I’d driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. His breath caught—sharp, ragged—like the air had been punched out of him. His hands dropped, hanging useless at his sides, and for a split second, the mask cracked. I saw it. The pain. And Goddess did that feel good. It wasn’t clean or quiet. It was messy. Ugly. His face twisted like something inside him had just torn loose—like bones breaking, like flesh ripping from the inside. His lips parted, but no sound came out. Just that hollow, shattered look in his eyes like the ground had opened up and swallowed him whole. I almost giggled watching him in so much pain. But then, rage crashed in. Violent. Feral. His features contorted, not just in anger but in something deeper—grief twisted into hatred, love curdled into poison. He looked like he was about to rip the world apart with his bare hands, and maybe he would’ve, if I’d let him live in that moment a second longer. Uncontained. Unfiltered. Unforgiving. “You!,” he growled. “How dare you! I don’t see pain in your eyes. Why don’t I see it?! Are you a witch?! Answer me!” “Because I don’t feel it,” I spat. “There’s nothing between us. There never was.” His body trembled. Something snapped. He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Shining, sharp, and dripping with fury. “Then You won’t have anyone else,” he said through clenched teeth. “If I can’t have you—no one will.” Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. His hand drove forward, claws extended, and I felt them tear through fabric, then flesh. Then my heart. A sound I didn’t recognize tore from my throat. Not a scream. Not a sob. Just shock. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. He held me up. Watched my blood soak into the snow. Watched the life drain from my eyes. And then—he let me fall. The cold hit me like a final insult. Snowflakes melted on my cheeks like tears that weren’t mine. The cold numbed me. The world around me blurred, fading into the distance like I was sinking into the deepest part of the ocean. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. The snow around me, red with my blood, felt more distant than ever. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— A flicker. A warmth that shouldn’t have been there. At first, it was small. A wisp. But it spread, a sudden flame that ignited from within my chest, crawling down through my veins like liquid fire. No. I couldn’t even scream. The heat consumed me, curling up through my body, burning everything it touched. It was a fire so intense it felt like it would tear me apart, like it was scraping away all the old parts of me—the human parts—burning them away to nothing. I couldn’t think. I couldn’t feel. And then, just as it reached my skull, my heart, the flames suddenly—stopped. Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: “Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat.” KATHERINE POV **– Three Years Later –** It had been three years since the snow melted under my burning skin. Three years since I opened my eyes, with fire in my veins and a new name on my lips. I was no longer Katherine Hale. That girl died in the woods. Now I was Kathleen Rale. Shifter medicine student. A proud member—albeit unofficial—of the Wisteria Pack. A place where people didn’t look at me like I was broken. Where my past didn’t follow me like a shadow. Where I could be someone new. Where I could finally breathe. I still remember the morning after I died. I had woken up , alone, and shivering in a clearing miles from the place I had fallen. My clothes were gone. My wounds were gone. Even the blood had vanished from my skin. But I was alive. My heart was beating—steady and strange, like it belonged to someone else. The fire still flickered beneath my skin, and when I reached inward—tentative, scared—I felt her. Hator. Not a wolf. Not anything I had ever read about in books or seen in my mother’s documentaries. She was older. Ancient in ways that didn’t make sense. She didn’t speak much, not at first. She just… watched. Coiled in my chest like a shadow of flame and starlight. I ran. Still barefoot. Still shaking. But I ran. I didn’t look back. Not even once. --- I crossed the Canadian border into Alaska within two days. I stole clothes from a laundry line and found a pair of snow boots by someone’s back porch. I didn’t even feel bad. My body was still healing, still adapting to what I had become. My skin burned under my clothes. My senses overwhelmed me—too sharp, too fast, too loud. But I made it to the first town. A dusty little place on the edge of nowhere, surrounded by pines and frozen roads. They had a payphone outside an old gas station. I stood there for an hour before I dared pick up the receiver and call the number I knew by heart. My father picked up on the second ring. He didn’t even say hello. Just a broken, whispered: “Kat?” And I cried. The kind of sobs that broke ribs. --- He had known something terrible had happened. He’d felt it in his chest like a string snapping. He said the bond between us—the one that had always pulsed like a quiet drum—just went silent. He thought I was dead. The Alpha said I had probably been kidnapped and killed by rogues, but he searched for me for days, even if no one had answers and no body was found. And now he knew why. When I told him what Jonas had done, my father’s voice turned to steel. I could hear his claws unsheathing, the scraping sound of his chair as he stood too fast. “I’ll kill him.” “No,” I whispered, panic rushing back. “No, Dad. Please. He can’t know I’m alive.” “You rejected him, and he attacked you, Kat. He left you to die. You think I’ll just—” “Dad, please, you have to. I’m not just Kat anymore, and if he finds out, he’ll never let me go. And I can’t…” Silence. “What are you?” I hesitated. “I’m not a wolf.” Another pause. A long one. “What’s her name?” he finally asked. “…Hator.” My dad didn’t ask anything else. He just sighed—a heavy, trembling breath. “The less I know, the better. You need to go underground. I have a stepsister in Alaska. She lives in Wisteria. She can help.” He sent me an address. A name. No questions asked. He didn’t call me again. Didn’t visit. Didn’t tell anyone. He kept my secret like a vow carved in blood. And I loved him even more for it. --- Wisteria Pack became my home. They didn’t know who I had been. They didn’t ask about the faint scars that laced my chest, or the way I flinched at silver. My aunt—Elira—took me in without hesitation, as if she’d been waiting her whole life for me to show up on her doorstep. She knew I wasn’t a wolf, of course. The elders sensed it too. But no one forced me to shift. No one pried. Instead, they enrolled me in the local university’s shifted medicine program, helped me get forged documents, and gave me a second chance at life. I became Kathleen Rale. Med student. Volunteer. Good girl. I still had nightmares. I still woke up sometimes with my skin hot and my nails blackened at the edges from dreams soaked in fire and blood. But I was safe. And for the first time in my life… happy. --- Until today. Today everything was going to change. Because today marked the beginning of our inter-pack rotations. The final step before graduation. For the next six months, we’d be stationed across the continent, assisting local medical teams in other packs. We were split into small teams, assigned to packs based on our ranking, skills, and the Goddess’s very random sense of humor. I sat on the edge of my dorm bed, staring at the envelope in my lap like it was a live bomb. “Just open it,” my cousin called from across the room. Tessa. A young she-wolf with skin like golden oak and the most beautiful snarl I’d ever seen. “You make it sound easy,” I murmured. “Because it *is* easy,” she retorted. I hadn’t been praying for much—just not one thing. Not Bloodhound. Not him. I peeled the seal with shaking hands and slid out the letter. > Kathleen Rale, Congratulations. Your assigned rotation will take place at Winter Pack, Great Bear Lake, Canada. You’ll be under the direct supervision of Dr. Howard House and his team.> I blinked. Winter Pack. Not Bloodhound. Not freaking Jonas. I exhaled, long and hard, until I fell back onto the bed and stared at the ceiling. “Where’re you going?” Tessa asked. “Winter Pack.” Her eyebrows shot up. Then she grinned like a cheshire cat, sitting up straighter on her bed. “You’re going to that Winter Pack? Home of the Savage Quadruplets?” I frowned. “The what?” Tessa’s eyes lit up with unholy delight. “You’ve been living under a rock I swear! Four twin brothers. Alphas. All mate-less. All handsome and terrifying. Rumor has it they took down a rogue den the size of a village when they were just seventeen. The oldest one—Kyle, I think—is basically a walking war crime. And Kingsley? He once snapped a Beta’s spine in three places during training because he insulted his little brother .” She sighed, dramatically. “Handsome, brutal, mate-less. And now you’re going to be living right there, surrounded by glacial murderers with perfect jawlines. Lucky .” I stared at her, unamused. “I don’t want any unmated alpha in my life ever again,” I muttered. Tessa gave me a pitying look but didn’t argue. She knew the truth, and was not going to push me anymore. I didn’t care about the weather. Or the guys. Or the pack’s charming reputation for violence. All I knew was that I wouldn’t have to see him. And I was going to toast to that multiple times tonight. That was enough. KATHERINE POV Dinner at my aunt’s house was always a cozy affair. The walls of the old cottage were lined with shelves full of antique books, dried herbs, and framed photos that smelled faintly of lavender and memories. The worn wooden table, scarred with decades of laughter and late-night meals, sat under a brass chandelier that flickered with amber light. It cast a warm glow over the dishes—rosemary chicken, roasted root vegetables, and soft rolls glistening with melted butter. It was the kind of evening that made the Wisteria Pack feel like home. Comforting. Familiar. Safe. Mine. Except tonight, I couldn’t taste a thing. The food sat untouched on my plate. I pushed a carrot around with my fork like a bored child, barely hearing Tessa’s voice as she animatedly recounted something about her training session that morning—something about a clumsy wolf and a misfired arrow. I wasn’t clumsy. But lately, I did feel misfired. My aunt, Elira, sat at the head of the table, her dark hair swept into a loose bun, the silver strands at her temples catching the light like threads of wisdom. Her sharp hazel eyes flicked between us. “You two are awfully quiet,” she said suddenly, setting down her glass of water. “What happened?” I exhaled slowly, the knot in my chest loosening just a bit as I straightened up in my chair, my fingers tightening around the fork. Tessa shot me a look, one eyebrow raised as if to say, -your turn to talk, cousin.- I sighed and straightened up in my chair. “The rotation assignments came in today.” Elira’s expression shifted in an instant. Her jaw tightened. “And?” I glanced at Tessa again for support, then looked back at my aunt. “I’m going back to Canada.” Elira’s face darkened. The warm glow in the room seemed to dim around her. She set her knife down carefully, too carefully, and folded her hands in front of her plate. “Where?” she asked, voice clipped. “Winter Pack,” I added quickly. “Not Bloodhound. I’m not going anywhere near Jonas.” Relief passed through her features like a flicker of candlelight, quickly replaced by wary calculation. Tessa grinned and shoved a piece of bread in her mouth. “She’s not just going anywhere. She’s going to the *Savage Quadruplets* pack.” My head toward her. “Not again!” “I already told you! I don’t care,” I said flatly, spearing a carrot with unnecessary force. “I’m not interested in any unmated Alpha in this life. Or the next.” Tessa laughed. “Still, you’re lucky. Most people would kill for a six-month rotation there. If not for the training facilities, then just to get a glimpse of those four.” “They’re not just a pretty face,” Elira added thoughtfully, dabbing at the corner of her mouth with a napkin. “They have a reputation. No one messes with them. Not even rogues. Rumor has it their pack even harbors a couple of dragons.” I blinked. “You’re joking.” She shook her head. “Not one bit. There are whispers that some of their ranked members mated with draconic bloodlines. You can see it in the way they move—sharp, heavy, elemental. The quadruplets lead with strength, and they don’t tolerate nonsense. Especially not from outsiders” Tessa leaned forward, voice dropping into something softer. “Sounds like the safest place for someone like you.” My stomach twisted, but I stayed silent. “And let’s be honest,” she added, “nobody’s going to dare mess with the girl living under their roof.” Not that I needed protecting anymore. Not really. Still, I gave a small nod. “Better safe than sorry.” I looked down at my plate, the food still untouched. My appetite had vanished days ago, and this conversation wasn’t bringing it back. “I won’t be shifting,” I said after a pause. “Not unless absolutely necessary. The fewer people who see what I really am, the better.” Elira looked at me carefully, her gaze searching. “That’s wise. Maybe too wise for your age.” I gave a crooked smile, hollow at the edges. “Trauma tends to age people fast.” She hummed in agreement, leaning back in her chair as she twirled her napkin between her fingers. “Maybe you should go see Naeva before you leave. Her magic might be able to mask your aura. Even just enough to keep the elders from noticing something… off.” I swallowed hard. The idea of someone—anyone—sensing what I truly was made my skin crawl. What Hator truly was. The name itself made something shift inside me, something ancient and hot and waiting. I swallowed. The idea of someone sensing what I was—what Hator truly was—made my skin itch. “Will it be strong enough?” I asked. Elira’s eyes narrowed slightly as she thought. “It should be. Naeva is one of the best witches I know. She works quietly, discreetly. Her cloaking spells aren’t flashy, but they’re deep. Subtle. If there’s even the slightest risk that someone might detect you—especially with a bond like yours—it’s better to cover your tracks.” She leaned forward again, elbows resting on the table. “We don’t know how old your bond really is, Kat. There might be elders out there who can feel it. And we both know—curiosity can be dangerous.” I nodded, slowly. “Okay. I’ll go tomorrow.” “Good,” she said softly. Her eyes lingered on me for a second too long. And suddenly, I felt like prey again.
"You'll be my secret," he whispered. "No one has to know. I'll take a chosen mate, do what's expected—but you'll carry my heirs." A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. "You're sick," I choked out. He grinned. "You're mine. That scent doesn't lie. The Moon chose you. And I'm not letting you go." I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. "Sorry to tell you but, it doesn't matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate," I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I'd driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. "You!" he growled. "How dare you! If I can't have you—no one will." He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. And then—he let me fall. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: "Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat." —————— KATHERINE POV I stared at the girl in the mirror and barely recognized her. My olive green eyes—too bright, too wide—searched the reflection for something that wasn’t there yet. Something I’d been waiting for my entire life. My wolf. My other half. My salvation. Tomorrow, I would turn eighteen. And the torment of not shifting, of being half this, half that, would finally end. That was the hope, at least. The desperate prayer I hadn’t dared whisper aloud. The small bathroom mirror was fogged from the hot shower. I wiped it with a towel, revealing the dark waves of my hair, still damp and curling at the ends. I hadn’t bothered with makeup—not in this weather, not in this life—but I looked healthier than usual. Maybe a little sleep and a lot of hope had worked some kind of magic overnight. The sound of footsteps on the creaky floorboards made me jump. “Trouble!” my father’s booming voice echoed from downstairs. “Come on, breakfast is ready! And I don’t want you to be late for school.” I smiled despite myself. Only he still called me that. I threw on my usual layers: black jeans lined with fleece, a thick green sweater that matched my eyes, and my snow jacket. Everything practical, everything built to last. I laced up my worn snow boots, grabbed my backpack, and hurried downstairs, drawn by the scent of eggs and bacon. My father was already at the table, reading the old, battered newspaper he insisted on buying every morning. The scent of coffee and sizzling bacon filled the cabin’s warm kitchen, a sharp contrast to the frozen world beyond the frosted windows. I kissed his cheek and stole his breakfast plate right from under his nose. “Hey!” he chuckled, mock-offended. I sat beside him and took a full bite. “Thanks, Dad.” He ruffled my hair, the way he always did when he was proud of me but trying not to show it. “Five minutes, Trouble. Don’t make me chase you out the door again.” I nodded, sipping my coffee the way I always liked it—black, with cinnamon and a dash of cocoa powder. It wasn’t the sugary kind you got in coffee shops. It was earthy, bitter, and warm. Like a memory I refused to let go of. We didn’t talk much over breakfast. We never needed to. He watched me with those soft, weathered eyes—the same ones that looked haunted every time someone mentioned Mom. She’d died giving birth to me. The pain of that never left him, no matter how much time passed. I never wanted to add to that pain. That’s why I never told him how they treated me at school. How the other wolves whispered behind my back, calling me halfling, runt, or worse. How I never got invited to the runs, the parties, the ceremonies. They all assumed I’d be dead weight. Just a human in a wolf’s world. But I wasn’t. Not yet. Not definetly. The cabin groaned under the weight of fresh snow as we stepped outside. The cold hit me like a slap, sharp and real. The landscape was blanketed in white, the trees coated in hoarfrost, their limbs bowing under the weight of winter. The sky above was a pale gray, the kind that promised more snow by nightfall. My dad’s old pickup truck coughed like a dying animal before it finally roared to life. The heat took a while to kick in, but he turned on the radio anyway, filling the cab with classic rock. He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel as we drove through the snowy forest roads toward Bloodhound High. As the school came into view—an ugly, squat building half-swallowed by the frost—I felt the same clench in my gut I always did. I forced a smile as we pulled up. “See you later, old man,” I said, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “Give 'em god, Trouble,” he replied, squeezing my hand. I stepped out of the truck, taking a deep breath of icy air, and squared my shoulders. Don’t let it show. Don’t let him see. I walked fast, weaving through the parking lot with my head down, hoping not to catch anyone’s eye. The fewer people I spoke to, the better. They all thought they knew me, but none of them had ever looked past the label on my back: hybrid orphan, wolfless, weak. I could take their cruelty. What I couldn’t take was the thought of my father seeing it. He had given up so much for me. Trained harder, fought longer, protected me from every whisper he heard. But he couldn’t protect me from the ones I heard when he wasn’t around. As I reached the steps leading into the school, I felt it. A prickling heat on the back of my neck. Eyes. Watching me. I froze mid-step, then forced myself to keep walking. But I knew who it was. I always knew. No matter how early I arrived, or how quiet I moved, those eyes found me. Jonas fuc.king Hound. The Alpha’s son. The next in line. The golden boy of the Bloodhound Pack. Tall, arrogant, cruel—and yet those eyes never stopped tracking me. There was something in his gaze I didn’t understand. A heat. A weight. A warning. I climbed the steps without turning around. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing he got under my skin. But the back of my neck still burned. I exhaled slowly as the door closed behind me, muffling the buzz of the parking lot. The halls were quiet—just the way I liked them—early enough that most students were still dragging their feet through the snow outside. My boots squeaked slightly on the freshly mopped floor as I headed toward my locker, the numbers etched into the metal more familiar than most faces in this place. I spun the dial with practiced fingers and opened it, grateful for the small sense of normalcy. Inside, everything was neatly arranged—textbooks lined up in order of period, a black spiral notebook covered in doodles of molecular structures, and a battered thermos that still held some of the cinnamon-cocoa coffee from earlier. I grabbed my chemistry book and notebook, then slipped them into my backpack. The bell hadn’t rung yet, but I didn’t feel like standing around in the hallway, dodging sneers and pitying glances. I adjusted the strap over my shoulder and made a beeline for one of the only places in this godsforsaken school where I actually felt like myself. AP Chemistry. My favorite class. The lights inside the lab were already on, the scent of bleach and graphite thick in the air. Rows of black countertops gleamed under the harsh fluorescents, and the periodic table stretched across the far wall like a promise. It was quiet, orderly, logical. Unlike everything else in my life. I took my usual seat near the window and unpacked my notebook, flipping to the half-scribbled page of yesterday’s formulas. The teacher hadn’t arrived yet, but I didn’t mind the silence. It gave me space to breathe. To be. Out there, I was the freak. The mistake. The wolfless girl from a motherless birth. But in here? I was just a student. Just a girl who happened to be good at solving chemical equations and memorizing reaction patterns. No one cared what blood ran through my veins when I aced every test. I let my fingers drum against the edge of the lab table, trying to shake off the lingering tension from the steps outside. Jonas Hound. His name burned through my mind like acid on paper. I didn’t understand what he wanted from me—or why he always looked at me like he was trying to solve a puzzle he hated having to think about. The bell rang, jolting me slightly. Voices filtered in from the hallway as students began to file in. I kept my head down, eyes locked on my notebook, pen poised to take notes that hadn’t even been assigned yet. I could feel someone’s gaze again. Not just curiosity or the usual disdain. Something else. The same heat. The same weight. The same eyes. They always found me. --- ‘Tomorrow’s my birthday’ I reminded myself as I stepped through the doors. ‘And everything is going to change.’ At least, that’s what I prayed for. But I had no idea the price I would pay for it. KATHERINE POV I felt him before I saw him. That awful prickling at the base of my skull—like someone had just scraped my name across a blackboard behind my back. Like always happened since middle school. I didn’t stop walking. Just clutched my folder tighter to my chest and kept moving down the science wing hallway—too quiet, too empty. Most people didn’t come here unless they had a reason. I thought that was the whole point. But clearly, I wasn’t the only one with that idea. The lights overhead buzzed, flickering like they were on their last legs. The paint on the walls had yellowed, cracked in places. The air smelled like old chemicals and dust. Fitting. “Katie.” His voice was close. Closer than I expected. And it made my stomach turn. I didn’t turn around. Not right away. He always said it like it was a joke. Like I was some amusing little problem he could poke with a stick. I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction. But I turned anyway. Jonas Hound leaned against the wall like he owned it. Like he owned me. Newsflash: he didn’t. He never would. One boot crossed in front of the other, arms folded, a lazy smile tugging at his mouth. Smug bаd guy. Too tall. All sharp edges and predator stillness—like something used to being obeyed without question. He was always a second away from doing something violent just for fun. His sleeves were pushed up, all casual-like, showing off those veiny forearms he probably flexed just to remind everyone he had them. I’d bet my last nerve he got off on the way heat-struck she-wolves looked at him—like he was every fantasy they’d been spoon-fed since they were pups. That wild, dark hair that never laid flat. And those eyes—gold-flecked and too bright, too knowing. Too calculating. He was the kind of beautiful that felt dangerous. The kind that made your instincts pull you in and push you away at the same time. “Stalking me now?” I asked. He grinned. “You wish.” I rolled my eyes and reached for the nearest door. The chem lab. Empty, I hoped. I slipped inside and tried to shut the door behind me. Tried. He caught it with his palm, easy, and walked in like he’d been invited. The door clicked shut behind him. No lock. Of course there wasn’t. Why would there be, when the universe was clearly in on the joke? He didn’t say anything for a second. Just looked at me. Then, “Big day tomorrow.” I stared. “So?” He stepped closer. Casual. Like this was just a friendly chat and not something much worse. “You shift at midnight, right?” I didn’t answer. Mostly because my throat had gone tight. Partially because I wanted to scream at him to go. But it would just give me mite troubles. Jonas moved again, one slow step at a time. Closing the gap like a hunter backing a deer into a corner. “Most of us shift at sixteen,” he said, voice low. “If you’re not shifting tomorrow, it’ll mean you’re human. And we do not allow humans in our pack anymore. I don’t know what my father was thinking when allowed your mother to join us.” I didn’t rise to the bait. He tilted his head, studying me. “What? Cat got your tongue Katie? Or are You nervous?” “No.” “You should be.” I crossed my arms, trying to look bored. “Why are you even here?” That half-smile again. “Making sure you don’t chicken out.” “I’m not afraid.” He moved in even closer, and now I could smell him—pine, something smoky, and underneath it, something raw. Not sweat, not cologne. Something I craved. Unfortunatedly. His wolf was closer to the surface than usual. I could feel it in the air between us. “You don’t have to be afraid,” he murmured. “You’ll just fail,” he said slowly. “Quietly. Alone. Where no one will see how pathetic it is.” I stepped back, hit the counter behind me. He followed, bracing his hands on either side of me, trapping me there. Still not touching. Still too close. The air between us crackled with tension. The kind that wasn’t romantic or exciting. The kind that made my skin crawl. “You feel it,” he said. “I feel gross,” I said, wrinkling my nose like he was a smell I couldn’t wash off. His smile faded. His eyes darkened, pupils blown wide. His wolf was right there, just under his skin—pacing, clawing, wanting. I could feel it pressing at the edges, wild and hungry, and not for food. I could see it. “You’re lying.” “No, Jonas. I’m not. Just because you’re turned on doesn’t mean I am.” His nostrils flared. His jaw tightened. “That’s not what this is.” “Then what is it?” He didn’t answer right away. Just stared at me. His breathing was too steady. Too measured. Like he was trying to keep himself from doing something he’d regret. Or something he wouldn’t. Then he said it. Quiet, like a curse. “Maybe the Moon Goddess is laughing her bottom off right now.” My stomach dropped. I didn’t want to understand. But I did. “No,” I said, shaking my head. “You wish that were true.” He just looked at me. And that told me everything. “No,” I repeated, louder this time. “If you think I’m your—" “I don’t want it,” he snapped. “Don’t flatter yourself.” “Good. I reject you. Right now. Done.” He backed up a step, like the words had physically hit him. Like they meant something. He stared at the ground for a second, then back at me. “You’re gonna go to the old clearing tomorrow night,” he said, voice flat now. Cold. “North ridge. Alone.” “Excuse me?” “You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. No one can bail you out.” I frowned. “Who said I need help?” He gave a bitter laugh. “Please. You’re barely holding it together now.” “I’ll shift just fine.” “Then do it. In the dark. Alone. Show me.” I wanted to punch him. I wanted to scream. But most of all, I wanted to get out of that room and away from the pressure of his body, his words, his scent—all of it. Jonas turned to leave. Stopped in the doorway. He didn’t look back when he said, “Better hope you don’t smell like mine when it happens,” he said. Then he was gone—just a shadow slipping out the door. And I stood there, shaking. Furious. Sick. Because the worst part wasn’t what he said. It was that part of me, buried deep, that didn’t say no loud enough. My heart was racing, and my fists were clenched, that awful twisting feeling in my gut like I’d just swallowed poison. I hated him. I hated what he made me feel. And I hated the small, cold whisper inside me that wondered— What if he’s right? KATHERINE POV *TRIGGER WARNING*~murder There was no drumroll, no celestial light, no whisper from the stars when I opened my eyes. Just the creak of old floorboards and the clink of ceramic as my dad pushed the door open with his hip, a tray balanced in his hands. The smell of bacon hit first, then coffee, then the warm sweetness of maple syrup and my favorite—cinnamon toast, slightly burnt, just the way I liked it. “Morning, birthday girl,” he said, and there was so much hope packed into those three words it made my chest ache. I pushed myself up against the pillows and smiled, even if it didn’t reach my eyes. “You didn’t have to do all this.” “Come on, eighteen only comes once.” He set the tray down on my lap, ruffled my hair gently. “Figured you might wake up feeling… different?” I froze for half a beat. Not enough to be obvious, but just enough. I didn’t feel different. Not stronger. Not faster. No heat beneath my skin, no prickling in my bones, no wolf pacing under the surface the way everyone said it would be. I shook my head. His smile faltered for a heartbeat—just a flicker—but he caught it before it could fall completely. “Still early. You’ve got all day. She’ll come when she’s ready. I feel it in my bones, kiddo.” I nodded, because I couldn’t find words. I took a sip of the coffee to hide it. We didn’t talk about my mom. Not today. Not ever, really. But I knew he was thinking about her too. About what it meant if I didn’t shift. About what they’d say if I didn’t. If I was just… human. My stomach knotted. He tried to keep things light after that. Said school was overrated and birthdays deserved hooky. I didn’t argue. I couldn’t stomach the idea of facing the curious looks, the whispers, the countdown that wasn’t even subtle anymore. So we packed up the old pickup and drove out past the tree line, deep into pack land, where the snow lay undisturbed and the trees stood tall and quiet. We ate sandwiches on a blanket we probably shouldn’t have laid out in the snow, and we fished through holes cut in the frozen pond. My fingers went numb, and we laughed until we cried when Dad slipped and went sprawling backward into the powder. He brought out a cake after. Chocolate and coconut. My favorite since I was nine. I couldn’t even eat more than a bite, but I made the right noises, smiled at the candles, blew them out when he asked what I wished for. I didn’t wish for anything. I was too afraid of jinxing it. But the truth? Deep down, I wished I wasn’t different. I wished I wouldn’t fail. I told him I wanted to spend the night alone. That just in case… nothing happened… I didn’t want to see the disappointment in his eyes. I didn’t want to break in front of him. I barely managed to keep it together in front of myself. He didn’t fight me on it. Just kissed my forehead and handed me the blanket from the truck and a flashlight. “Whatever happens,” he said quietly, “I’m proud of you. You hear me, Katie?” “Yeah,” I said, voice thick. “I hear you.” I walked out alone, further than I’d ever gone before. North ridge. Just like Jonas said. He hadn’t meant it kindly. He’d said it with that sneer of his, with poison in every word. You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. I found the clearing—old, wide, surrounded by trees that clawed at the sky like twisted fingers. The snow was thinner here. The ground hard beneath my boots. I spread out the blanket. Sat. Waited. The sky shifted slowly from dusk to night, from lavender to deep indigo, until finally the Moon crowned the treetops—full, silver, perfect. My fingers curled into fists. “Come on,” I whispered. “Please.” I shut my eyes. Breathed. Tried to feel it. My skin stayed cold. My body stayed the same. Nothing stirred. I waited. And waited. And waited. When I opened my eyes again, the Moon was high and my cheeks were damp with tears I hadn’t realized I’d shed. That was it. The final proof. I wasn’t one of them. I was human. And it was okay. I could go in a human city and get a human degree, a job, all the package. Even if I was an outsider in my father’s bloodline. I didn’t scream. I didn’t collapse. I just sat there, frozen in place, as something inside me went still. Like the part of me that had held on—just in case—finally gave up and sat down quietly to die. And then— A scent. It hit me so suddenly I thought I’d imagined it. Rich. Deep. Something like pine, like the first bite of snowmelt in spring. Wild and raw and— Familiar. Too familiar. Shi.t. I scrambled to my feet just as Jonas stepped out from the trees like he’d been there all along. His shirt was half-unbuttoned, clinging to him like it had no choice. His chest rose and fell too fast. His eyes glowed, deep red, locked on me with an intensity that scared me . His wolf was there—right there under his skin, close enough I could feel it vibrating in the air. And he looked— Mad. No, more than mad. Unhinged. “What are you doing here?” I snapped. He didn’t answer. His eyes tracked me like prey. “Jonas,” I said again, firmer this time. “Back off.” “You were supposed to shift,” he said. His voice wasn’t right. It was too rough. Not fully his. “You followed me?” “You were supposed to fuc.king shift.” I took a step back. “You don’t get to—” “You smell different.” That stopped me. “What?” He stepped closer. Slowly. Carefully. Like he was trying not to spook me. But every inch of his body screamed tension. His hands were clenched, jaw tight, eyes wild. “You didn’t smell like this before,” he muttered, almost to himself. “It’s stronger now.” “What are you talking about?” His nostrils flared. “Mine.” The bottom dropped out of my stomach. “No,” I said immediately, shaking my head. “No, you’re wrong.” Jonas snarled—actually snarled—and I saw it then. His control was hanging by a thread. “You think I want this?” he growled. “You think I want you?” “Then back off!” I shouted. He did the opposite. Crossed the clearing in two steps and grabbed my arm—not hard enough to bruise, but enough to make me flinch. “You don’t get to reject me,” he said through gritted teeth. “I already told you!,” I spat. “Back in the chem lab, remember? I said it. I meant it.” “That was before you smelled like—like this.” His wolf was clawing through his skin now. I could see it—flickers of red beneath his eyes, the twitch in his fingers, the low rumble in his chest. I yanked my arm back and shoved him. He didn’t move much, but he let go. “This is a mistake,” I said, chest heaving. “Whatever the Moon Goddess is doing, it’s wrong. It’s cruel.” Jonas stood still for a second. Then laughed—quiet, bitter, like he couldn’t believe it either. “I told myself if you didn’t shift, it’d be over. I’d never have to deal with this shi.t again.” What was he talking about?! He treated me like garbage my whole life! “Then let it be over,” I said trying to steady my voice. “You don’t want me. I sure as don’t want you.” His eyes snapped to mine. And then he moved. Fast. Too fast. I didn’t even get to step back before his hands were on my waist, his body pressing mine against the nearest tree trunk. The bark bit into my back through my coat, cold and sharp. “Jonas—get off me—” “You don’t understand,” he said, voice low and twisted and frantic. His face was too close, breath hot on my mouth, his eyes glowing, teeth too long now. His canines had dropped. His wolf was right there, just barely restrained. “I need you.” “No,” I hissed. I struggled, but he was stronger. “Let. Me. Go.” “I got the perfect solution. You’ll be my secret,” he whispered. “No one has to know. I’ll take a chosen mate, do what’s expected—but you’ll carry my heirs.” Fu.cking delusional. A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. “You’re sick,” I choked out. “A sick guy.” He grinned. “You’re mine. That scent doesn’t lie. The Moon chose you. And I’m not letting you go.” I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. And for once, I was grateful. Grateful I didn’t feel the pull. Grateful I was human, whatever that meant now. Because I didn’t hesitate. “Sorry to tell you but, it doesn’t matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate,” I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I’d driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. His breath caught—sharp, ragged—like the air had been punched out of him. His hands dropped, hanging useless at his sides, and for a split second, the mask cracked. I saw it. The pain. And Goddess did that feel good. It wasn’t clean or quiet. It was messy. Ugly. His face twisted like something inside him had just torn loose—like bones breaking, like flesh ripping from the inside. His lips parted, but no sound came out. Just that hollow, shattered look in his eyes like the ground had opened up and swallowed him whole. I almost giggled watching him in so much pain. But then, rage crashed in. Violent. Feral. His features contorted, not just in anger but in something deeper—grief twisted into hatred, love curdled into poison. He looked like he was about to rip the world apart with his bare hands, and maybe he would’ve, if I’d let him live in that moment a second longer. Uncontained. Unfiltered. Unforgiving. “You!,” he growled. “How dare you! I don’t see pain in your eyes. Why don’t I see it?! Are you a witch?! Answer me!” “Because I don’t feel it,” I spat. “There’s nothing between us. There never was.” His body trembled. Something snapped. He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Shining, sharp, and dripping with fury. “Then You won’t have anyone else,” he said through clenched teeth. “If I can’t have you—no one will.” Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. His hand drove forward, claws extended, and I felt them tear through fabric, then flesh. Then my heart. A sound I didn’t recognize tore from my throat. Not a scream. Not a sob. Just shock. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. He held me up. Watched my blood soak into the snow. Watched the life drain from my eyes. And then—he let me fall. The cold hit me like a final insult. Snowflakes melted on my cheeks like tears that weren’t mine. The cold numbed me. The world around me blurred, fading into the distance like I was sinking into the deepest part of the ocean. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. The snow around me, red with my blood, felt more distant than ever. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— A flicker. A warmth that shouldn’t have been there. At first, it was small. A wisp. But it spread, a sudden flame that ignited from within my chest, crawling down through my veins like liquid fire. No. I couldn’t even scream. The heat consumed me, curling up through my body, burning everything it touched. It was a fire so intense it felt like it would tear me apart, like it was scraping away all the old parts of me—the human parts—burning them away to nothing. I couldn’t think. I couldn’t feel. And then, just as it reached my skull, my heart, the flames suddenly—stopped. Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: “Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat.” KATHERINE POV **– Three Years Later –** It had been three years since the snow melted under my burning skin. Three years since I opened my eyes, with fire in my veins and a new name on my lips. I was no longer Katherine Hale. That girl died in the woods. Now I was Kathleen Rale. Shifter medicine student. A proud member—albeit unofficial—of the Wisteria Pack. A place where people didn’t look at me like I was broken. Where my past didn’t follow me like a shadow. Where I could be someone new. Where I could finally breathe. I still remember the morning after I died. I had woken up , alone, and shivering in a clearing miles from the place I had fallen. My clothes were gone. My wounds were gone. Even the blood had vanished from my skin. But I was alive. My heart was beating—steady and strange, like it belonged to someone else. The fire still flickered beneath my skin, and when I reached inward—tentative, scared—I felt her. Hator. Not a wolf. Not anything I had ever read about in books or seen in my mother’s documentaries. She was older. Ancient in ways that didn’t make sense. She didn’t speak much, not at first. She just… watched. Coiled in my chest like a shadow of flame and starlight. I ran. Still barefoot. Still shaking. But I ran. I didn’t look back. Not even once. --- I crossed the Canadian border into Alaska within two days. I stole clothes from a laundry line and found a pair of snow boots by someone’s back porch. I didn’t even feel bad. My body was still healing, still adapting to what I had become. My skin burned under my clothes. My senses overwhelmed me—too sharp, too fast, too loud. But I made it to the first town. A dusty little place on the edge of nowhere, surrounded by pines and frozen roads. They had a payphone outside an old gas station. I stood there for an hour before I dared pick up the receiver and call the number I knew by heart. My father picked up on the second ring. He didn’t even say hello. Just a broken, whispered: “Kat?” And I cried. The kind of sobs that broke ribs. --- He had known something terrible had happened. He’d felt it in his chest like a string snapping. He said the bond between us—the one that had always pulsed like a quiet drum—just went silent. He thought I was dead. The Alpha said I had probably been kidnapped and killed by rogues, but he searched for me for days, even if no one had answers and no body was found. And now he knew why. When I told him what Jonas had done, my father’s voice turned to steel. I could hear his claws unsheathing, the scraping sound of his chair as he stood too fast. “I’ll kill him.” “No,” I whispered, panic rushing back. “No, Dad. Please. He can’t know I’m alive.” “You rejected him, and he attacked you, Kat. He left you to die. You think I’ll just—” “Dad, please, you have to. I’m not just Kat anymore, and if he finds out, he’ll never let me go. And I can’t…” Silence. “What are you?” I hesitated. “I’m not a wolf.” Another pause. A long one. “What’s her name?” he finally asked. “…Hator.” My dad didn’t ask anything else. He just sighed—a heavy, trembling breath. “The less I know, the better. You need to go underground. I have a stepsister in Alaska. She lives in Wisteria. She can help.” He sent me an address. A name. No questions asked. He didn’t call me again. Didn’t visit. Didn’t tell anyone. He kept my secret like a vow carved in blood. And I loved him even more for it. --- Wisteria Pack became my home. They didn’t know who I had been. They didn’t ask about the faint scars that laced my chest, or the way I flinched at silver. My aunt—Elira—took me in without hesitation, as if she’d been waiting her whole life for me to show up on her doorstep. She knew I wasn’t a wolf, of course. The elders sensed it too. But no one forced me to shift. No one pried. Instead, they enrolled me in the local university’s shifted medicine program, helped me get forged documents, and gave me a second chance at life. I became Kathleen Rale. Med student. Volunteer. Good girl. I still had nightmares. I still woke up sometimes with my skin hot and my nails blackened at the edges from dreams soaked in fire and blood. But I was safe. And for the first time in my life… happy. --- Until today. Today everything was going to change. Because today marked the beginning of our inter-pack rotations. The final step before graduation. For the next six months, we’d be stationed across the continent, assisting local medical teams in other packs. We were split into small teams, assigned to packs based on our ranking, skills, and the Goddess’s very random sense of humor. I sat on the edge of my dorm bed, staring at the envelope in my lap like it was a live bomb. “Just open it,” my cousin called from across the room. Tessa. A young she-wolf with skin like golden oak and the most beautiful snarl I’d ever seen. “You make it sound easy,” I murmured. “Because it *is* easy,” she retorted. I hadn’t been praying for much—just not one thing. Not Bloodhound. Not him. I peeled the seal with shaking hands and slid out the letter. > Kathleen Rale, Congratulations. Your assigned rotation will take place at Winter Pack, Great Bear Lake, Canada. You’ll be under the direct supervision of Dr. Howard House and his team.> I blinked. Winter Pack. Not Bloodhound. Not freaking Jonas. I exhaled, long and hard, until I fell back onto the bed and stared at the ceiling. “Where’re you going?” Tessa asked. “Winter Pack.” Her eyebrows shot up. Then she grinned like a cheshire cat, sitting up straighter on her bed. “You’re going to that Winter Pack? Home of the Savage Quadruplets?” I frowned. “The what?” Tessa’s eyes lit up with unholy delight. “You’ve been living under a rock I swear! Four twin brothers. Alphas. All mate-less. All handsome and terrifying. Rumor has it they took down a rogue den the size of a village when they were just seventeen. The oldest one—Kyle, I think—is basically a walking war crime. And Kingsley? He once snapped a Beta’s spine in three places during training because he insulted his little brother .” She sighed, dramatically. “Handsome, brutal, mate-less. And now you’re going to be living right there, surrounded by glacial murderers with perfect jawlines. Lucky .” I stared at her, unamused. “I don’t want any unmated alpha in my life ever again,” I muttered. Tessa gave me a pitying look but didn’t argue. She knew the truth, and was not going to push me anymore. I didn’t care about the weather. Or the guys. Or the pack’s charming reputation for violence. All I knew was that I wouldn’t have to see him. And I was going to toast to that multiple times tonight. That was enough. KATHERINE POV Dinner at my aunt’s house was always a cozy affair. The walls of the old cottage were lined with shelves full of antique books, dried herbs, and framed photos that smelled faintly of lavender and memories. The worn wooden table, scarred with decades of laughter and late-night meals, sat under a brass chandelier that flickered with amber light. It cast a warm glow over the dishes—rosemary chicken, roasted root vegetables, and soft rolls glistening with melted butter. It was the kind of evening that made the Wisteria Pack feel like home. Comforting. Familiar. Safe. Mine. Except tonight, I couldn’t taste a thing. The food sat untouched on my plate. I pushed a carrot around with my fork like a bored child, barely hearing Tessa’s voice as she animatedly recounted something about her training session that morning—something about a clumsy wolf and a misfired arrow. I wasn’t clumsy. But lately, I did feel misfired. My aunt, Elira, sat at the head of the table, her dark hair swept into a loose bun, the silver strands at her temples catching the light like threads of wisdom. Her sharp hazel eyes flicked between us. “You two are awfully quiet,” she said suddenly, setting down her glass of water. “What happened?” I exhaled slowly, the knot in my chest loosening just a bit as I straightened up in my chair, my fingers tightening around the fork. Tessa shot me a look, one eyebrow raised as if to say, -your turn to talk, cousin.- I sighed and straightened up in my chair. “The rotation assignments came in today.” Elira’s expression shifted in an instant. Her jaw tightened. “And?” I glanced at Tessa again for support, then looked back at my aunt. “I’m going back to Canada.” Elira’s face darkened. The warm glow in the room seemed to dim around her. She set her knife down carefully, too carefully, and folded her hands in front of her plate. “Where?” she asked, voice clipped. “Winter Pack,” I added quickly. “Not Bloodhound. I’m not going anywhere near Jonas.” Relief passed through her features like a flicker of candlelight, quickly replaced by wary calculation. Tessa grinned and shoved a piece of bread in her mouth. “She’s not just going anywhere. She’s going to the *Savage Quadruplets* pack.” My head toward her. “Not again!” “I already told you! I don’t care,” I said flatly, spearing a carrot with unnecessary force. “I’m not interested in any unmated Alpha in this life. Or the next.” Tessa laughed. “Still, you’re lucky. Most people would kill for a six-month rotation there. If not for the training facilities, then just to get a glimpse of those four.” “They’re not just a pretty face,” Elira added thoughtfully, dabbing at the corner of her mouth with a napkin. “They have a reputation. No one messes with them. Not even rogues. Rumor has it their pack even harbors a couple of dragons.” I blinked. “You’re joking.” She shook her head. “Not one bit. There are whispers that some of their ranked members mated with draconic bloodlines. You can see it in the way they move—sharp, heavy, elemental. The quadruplets lead with strength, and they don’t tolerate nonsense. Especially not from outsiders” Tessa leaned forward, voice dropping into something softer. “Sounds like the safest place for someone like you.” My stomach twisted, but I stayed silent. “And let’s be honest,” she added, “nobody’s going to dare mess with the girl living under their roof.” Not that I needed protecting anymore. Not really. Still, I gave a small nod. “Better safe than sorry.” I looked down at my plate, the food still untouched. My appetite had vanished days ago, and this conversation wasn’t bringing it back. “I won’t be shifting,” I said after a pause. “Not unless absolutely necessary. The fewer people who see what I really am, the better.” Elira looked at me carefully, her gaze searching. “That’s wise. Maybe too wise for your age.” I gave a crooked smile, hollow at the edges. “Trauma tends to age people fast.” She hummed in agreement, leaning back in her chair as she twirled her napkin between her fingers. “Maybe you should go see Naeva before you leave. Her magic might be able to mask your aura. Even just enough to keep the elders from noticing something… off.” I swallowed hard. The idea of someone—anyone—sensing what I truly was made my skin crawl. What Hator truly was. The name itself made something shift inside me, something ancient and hot and waiting. I swallowed. The idea of someone sensing what I was—what Hator truly was—made my skin itch. “Will it be strong enough?” I asked. Elira’s eyes narrowed slightly as she thought. “It should be. Naeva is one of the best witches I know. She works quietly, discreetly. Her cloaking spells aren’t flashy, but they’re deep. Subtle. If there’s even the slightest risk that someone might detect you—especially with a bond like yours—it’s better to cover your tracks.” She leaned forward again, elbows resting on the table. “We don’t know how old your bond really is, Kat. There might be elders out there who can feel it. And we both know—curiosity can be dangerous.” I nodded, slowly. “Okay. I’ll go tomorrow.” “Good,” she said softly. Her eyes lingered on me for a second too long. And suddenly, I felt like prey again.
"You'll be my secret," he whispered. "No one has to know. I'll take a chosen mate, do what's expected—but you'll carry my heirs." A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. "You're sick," I choked out. He grinned. "You're mine. That scent doesn't lie. The Moon chose you. And I'm not letting you go." I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. "Sorry to tell you but, it doesn't matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate," I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I'd driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. "You!" he growled. "How dare you! If I can't have you—no one will." He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. And then—he let me fall. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: "Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat." —————— KATHERINE POV I stared at the girl in the mirror and barely recognized her. My olive green eyes—too bright, too wide—searched the reflection for something that wasn’t there yet. Something I’d been waiting for my entire life. My wolf. My other half. My salvation. Tomorrow, I would turn eighteen. And the torment of not shifting, of being half this, half that, would finally end. That was the hope, at least. The desperate prayer I hadn’t dared whisper aloud. The small bathroom mirror was fogged from the hot shower. I wiped it with a towel, revealing the dark waves of my hair, still damp and curling at the ends. I hadn’t bothered with makeup—not in this weather, not in this life—but I looked healthier than usual. Maybe a little sleep and a lot of hope had worked some kind of magic overnight. The sound of footsteps on the creaky floorboards made me jump. “Trouble!” my father’s booming voice echoed from downstairs. “Come on, breakfast is ready! And I don’t want you to be late for school.” I smiled despite myself. Only he still called me that. I threw on my usual layers: black jeans lined with fleece, a thick green sweater that matched my eyes, and my snow jacket. Everything practical, everything built to last. I laced up my worn snow boots, grabbed my backpack, and hurried downstairs, drawn by the scent of eggs and bacon. My father was already at the table, reading the old, battered newspaper he insisted on buying every morning. The scent of coffee and sizzling bacon filled the cabin’s warm kitchen, a sharp contrast to the frozen world beyond the frosted windows. I kissed his cheek and stole his breakfast plate right from under his nose. “Hey!” he chuckled, mock-offended. I sat beside him and took a full bite. “Thanks, Dad.” He ruffled my hair, the way he always did when he was proud of me but trying not to show it. “Five minutes, Trouble. Don’t make me chase you out the door again.” I nodded, sipping my coffee the way I always liked it—black, with cinnamon and a dash of cocoa powder. It wasn’t the sugary kind you got in coffee shops. It was earthy, bitter, and warm. Like a memory I refused to let go of. We didn’t talk much over breakfast. We never needed to. He watched me with those soft, weathered eyes—the same ones that looked haunted every time someone mentioned Mom. She’d died giving birth to me. The pain of that never left him, no matter how much time passed. I never wanted to add to that pain. That’s why I never told him how they treated me at school. How the other wolves whispered behind my back, calling me halfling, runt, or worse. How I never got invited to the runs, the parties, the ceremonies. They all assumed I’d be dead weight. Just a human in a wolf’s world. But I wasn’t. Not yet. Not definetly. The cabin groaned under the weight of fresh snow as we stepped outside. The cold hit me like a slap, sharp and real. The landscape was blanketed in white, the trees coated in hoarfrost, their limbs bowing under the weight of winter. The sky above was a pale gray, the kind that promised more snow by nightfall. My dad’s old pickup truck coughed like a dying animal before it finally roared to life. The heat took a while to kick in, but he turned on the radio anyway, filling the cab with classic rock. He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel as we drove through the snowy forest roads toward Bloodhound High. As the school came into view—an ugly, squat building half-swallowed by the frost—I felt the same clench in my gut I always did. I forced a smile as we pulled up. “See you later, old man,” I said, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “Give 'em god, Trouble,” he replied, squeezing my hand. I stepped out of the truck, taking a deep breath of icy air, and squared my shoulders. Don’t let it show. Don’t let him see. I walked fast, weaving through the parking lot with my head down, hoping not to catch anyone’s eye. The fewer people I spoke to, the better. They all thought they knew me, but none of them had ever looked past the label on my back: hybrid orphan, wolfless, weak. I could take their cruelty. What I couldn’t take was the thought of my father seeing it. He had given up so much for me. Trained harder, fought longer, protected me from every whisper he heard. But he couldn’t protect me from the ones I heard when he wasn’t around. As I reached the steps leading into the school, I felt it. A prickling heat on the back of my neck. Eyes. Watching me. I froze mid-step, then forced myself to keep walking. But I knew who it was. I always knew. No matter how early I arrived, or how quiet I moved, those eyes found me. Jonas fuc.king Hound. The Alpha’s son. The next in line. The golden boy of the Bloodhound Pack. Tall, arrogant, cruel—and yet those eyes never stopped tracking me. There was something in his gaze I didn’t understand. A heat. A weight. A warning. I climbed the steps without turning around. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing he got under my skin. But the back of my neck still burned. I exhaled slowly as the door closed behind me, muffling the buzz of the parking lot. The halls were quiet—just the way I liked them—early enough that most students were still dragging their feet through the snow outside. My boots squeaked slightly on the freshly mopped floor as I headed toward my locker, the numbers etched into the metal more familiar than most faces in this place. I spun the dial with practiced fingers and opened it, grateful for the small sense of normalcy. Inside, everything was neatly arranged—textbooks lined up in order of period, a black spiral notebook covered in doodles of molecular structures, and a battered thermos that still held some of the cinnamon-cocoa coffee from earlier. I grabbed my chemistry book and notebook, then slipped them into my backpack. The bell hadn’t rung yet, but I didn’t feel like standing around in the hallway, dodging sneers and pitying glances. I adjusted the strap over my shoulder and made a beeline for one of the only places in this godsforsaken school where I actually felt like myself. AP Chemistry. My favorite class. The lights inside the lab were already on, the scent of bleach and graphite thick in the air. Rows of black countertops gleamed under the harsh fluorescents, and the periodic table stretched across the far wall like a promise. It was quiet, orderly, logical. Unlike everything else in my life. I took my usual seat near the window and unpacked my notebook, flipping to the half-scribbled page of yesterday’s formulas. The teacher hadn’t arrived yet, but I didn’t mind the silence. It gave me space to breathe. To be. Out there, I was the freak. The mistake. The wolfless girl from a motherless birth. But in here? I was just a student. Just a girl who happened to be good at solving chemical equations and memorizing reaction patterns. No one cared what blood ran through my veins when I aced every test. I let my fingers drum against the edge of the lab table, trying to shake off the lingering tension from the steps outside. Jonas Hound. His name burned through my mind like acid on paper. I didn’t understand what he wanted from me—or why he always looked at me like he was trying to solve a puzzle he hated having to think about. The bell rang, jolting me slightly. Voices filtered in from the hallway as students began to file in. I kept my head down, eyes locked on my notebook, pen poised to take notes that hadn’t even been assigned yet. I could feel someone’s gaze again. Not just curiosity or the usual disdain. Something else. The same heat. The same weight. The same eyes. They always found me. --- ‘Tomorrow’s my birthday’ I reminded myself as I stepped through the doors. ‘And everything is going to change.’ At least, that’s what I prayed for. But I had no idea the price I would pay for it. KATHERINE POV I felt him before I saw him. That awful prickling at the base of my skull—like someone had just scraped my name across a blackboard behind my back. Like always happened since middle school. I didn’t stop walking. Just clutched my folder tighter to my chest and kept moving down the science wing hallway—too quiet, too empty. Most people didn’t come here unless they had a reason. I thought that was the whole point. But clearly, I wasn’t the only one with that idea. The lights overhead buzzed, flickering like they were on their last legs. The paint on the walls had yellowed, cracked in places. The air smelled like old chemicals and dust. Fitting. “Katie.” His voice was close. Closer than I expected. And it made my stomach turn. I didn’t turn around. Not right away. He always said it like it was a joke. Like I was some amusing little problem he could poke with a stick. I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction. But I turned anyway. Jonas Hound leaned against the wall like he owned it. Like he owned me. Newsflash: he didn’t. He never would. One boot crossed in front of the other, arms folded, a lazy smile tugging at his mouth. Smug bаd guy. Too tall. All sharp edges and predator stillness—like something used to being obeyed without question. He was always a second away from doing something violent just for fun. His sleeves were pushed up, all casual-like, showing off those veiny forearms he probably flexed just to remind everyone he had them. I’d bet my last nerve he got off on the way heat-struck she-wolves looked at him—like he was every fantasy they’d been spoon-fed since they were pups. That wild, dark hair that never laid flat. And those eyes—gold-flecked and too bright, too knowing. Too calculating. He was the kind of beautiful that felt dangerous. The kind that made your instincts pull you in and push you away at the same time. “Stalking me now?” I asked. He grinned. “You wish.” I rolled my eyes and reached for the nearest door. The chem lab. Empty, I hoped. I slipped inside and tried to shut the door behind me. Tried. He caught it with his palm, easy, and walked in like he’d been invited. The door clicked shut behind him. No lock. Of course there wasn’t. Why would there be, when the universe was clearly in on the joke? He didn’t say anything for a second. Just looked at me. Then, “Big day tomorrow.” I stared. “So?” He stepped closer. Casual. Like this was just a friendly chat and not something much worse. “You shift at midnight, right?” I didn’t answer. Mostly because my throat had gone tight. Partially because I wanted to scream at him to go. But it would just give me mite troubles. Jonas moved again, one slow step at a time. Closing the gap like a hunter backing a deer into a corner. “Most of us shift at sixteen,” he said, voice low. “If you’re not shifting tomorrow, it’ll mean you’re human. And we do not allow humans in our pack anymore. I don’t know what my father was thinking when allowed your mother to join us.” I didn’t rise to the bait. He tilted his head, studying me. “What? Cat got your tongue Katie? Or are You nervous?” “No.” “You should be.” I crossed my arms, trying to look bored. “Why are you even here?” That half-smile again. “Making sure you don’t chicken out.” “I’m not afraid.” He moved in even closer, and now I could smell him—pine, something smoky, and underneath it, something raw. Not sweat, not cologne. Something I craved. Unfortunatedly. His wolf was closer to the surface than usual. I could feel it in the air between us. “You don’t have to be afraid,” he murmured. “You’ll just fail,” he said slowly. “Quietly. Alone. Where no one will see how pathetic it is.” I stepped back, hit the counter behind me. He followed, bracing his hands on either side of me, trapping me there. Still not touching. Still too close. The air between us crackled with tension. The kind that wasn’t romantic or exciting. The kind that made my skin crawl. “You feel it,” he said. “I feel gross,” I said, wrinkling my nose like he was a smell I couldn’t wash off. His smile faded. His eyes darkened, pupils blown wide. His wolf was right there, just under his skin—pacing, clawing, wanting. I could feel it pressing at the edges, wild and hungry, and not for food. I could see it. “You’re lying.” “No, Jonas. I’m not. Just because you’re turned on doesn’t mean I am.” His nostrils flared. His jaw tightened. “That’s not what this is.” “Then what is it?” He didn’t answer right away. Just stared at me. His breathing was too steady. Too measured. Like he was trying to keep himself from doing something he’d regret. Or something he wouldn’t. Then he said it. Quiet, like a curse. “Maybe the Moon Goddess is laughing her bottom off right now.” My stomach dropped. I didn’t want to understand. But I did. “No,” I said, shaking my head. “You wish that were true.” He just looked at me. And that told me everything. “No,” I repeated, louder this time. “If you think I’m your—" “I don’t want it,” he snapped. “Don’t flatter yourself.” “Good. I reject you. Right now. Done.” He backed up a step, like the words had physically hit him. Like they meant something. He stared at the ground for a second, then back at me. “You’re gonna go to the old clearing tomorrow night,” he said, voice flat now. Cold. “North ridge. Alone.” “Excuse me?” “You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. No one can bail you out.” I frowned. “Who said I need help?” He gave a bitter laugh. “Please. You’re barely holding it together now.” “I’ll shift just fine.” “Then do it. In the dark. Alone. Show me.” I wanted to punch him. I wanted to scream. But most of all, I wanted to get out of that room and away from the pressure of his body, his words, his scent—all of it. Jonas turned to leave. Stopped in the doorway. He didn’t look back when he said, “Better hope you don’t smell like mine when it happens,” he said. Then he was gone—just a shadow slipping out the door. And I stood there, shaking. Furious. Sick. Because the worst part wasn’t what he said. It was that part of me, buried deep, that didn’t say no loud enough. My heart was racing, and my fists were clenched, that awful twisting feeling in my gut like I’d just swallowed poison. I hated him. I hated what he made me feel. And I hated the small, cold whisper inside me that wondered— What if he’s right? KATHERINE POV *TRIGGER WARNING*~murder There was no drumroll, no celestial light, no whisper from the stars when I opened my eyes. Just the creak of old floorboards and the clink of ceramic as my dad pushed the door open with his hip, a tray balanced in his hands. The smell of bacon hit first, then coffee, then the warm sweetness of maple syrup and my favorite—cinnamon toast, slightly burnt, just the way I liked it. “Morning, birthday girl,” he said, and there was so much hope packed into those three words it made my chest ache. I pushed myself up against the pillows and smiled, even if it didn’t reach my eyes. “You didn’t have to do all this.” “Come on, eighteen only comes once.” He set the tray down on my lap, ruffled my hair gently. “Figured you might wake up feeling… different?” I froze for half a beat. Not enough to be obvious, but just enough. I didn’t feel different. Not stronger. Not faster. No heat beneath my skin, no prickling in my bones, no wolf pacing under the surface the way everyone said it would be. I shook my head. His smile faltered for a heartbeat—just a flicker—but he caught it before it could fall completely. “Still early. You’ve got all day. She’ll come when she’s ready. I feel it in my bones, kiddo.” I nodded, because I couldn’t find words. I took a sip of the coffee to hide it. We didn’t talk about my mom. Not today. Not ever, really. But I knew he was thinking about her too. About what it meant if I didn’t shift. About what they’d say if I didn’t. If I was just… human. My stomach knotted. He tried to keep things light after that. Said school was overrated and birthdays deserved hooky. I didn’t argue. I couldn’t stomach the idea of facing the curious looks, the whispers, the countdown that wasn’t even subtle anymore. So we packed up the old pickup and drove out past the tree line, deep into pack land, where the snow lay undisturbed and the trees stood tall and quiet. We ate sandwiches on a blanket we probably shouldn’t have laid out in the snow, and we fished through holes cut in the frozen pond. My fingers went numb, and we laughed until we cried when Dad slipped and went sprawling backward into the powder. He brought out a cake after. Chocolate and coconut. My favorite since I was nine. I couldn’t even eat more than a bite, but I made the right noises, smiled at the candles, blew them out when he asked what I wished for. I didn’t wish for anything. I was too afraid of jinxing it. But the truth? Deep down, I wished I wasn’t different. I wished I wouldn’t fail. I told him I wanted to spend the night alone. That just in case… nothing happened… I didn’t want to see the disappointment in his eyes. I didn’t want to break in front of him. I barely managed to keep it together in front of myself. He didn’t fight me on it. Just kissed my forehead and handed me the blanket from the truck and a flashlight. “Whatever happens,” he said quietly, “I’m proud of you. You hear me, Katie?” “Yeah,” I said, voice thick. “I hear you.” I walked out alone, further than I’d ever gone before. North ridge. Just like Jonas said. He hadn’t meant it kindly. He’d said it with that sneer of his, with poison in every word. You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. I found the clearing—old, wide, surrounded by trees that clawed at the sky like twisted fingers. The snow was thinner here. The ground hard beneath my boots. I spread out the blanket. Sat. Waited. The sky shifted slowly from dusk to night, from lavender to deep indigo, until finally the Moon crowned the treetops—full, silver, perfect. My fingers curled into fists. “Come on,” I whispered. “Please.” I shut my eyes. Breathed. Tried to feel it. My skin stayed cold. My body stayed the same. Nothing stirred. I waited. And waited. And waited. When I opened my eyes again, the Moon was high and my cheeks were damp with tears I hadn’t realized I’d shed. That was it. The final proof. I wasn’t one of them. I was human. And it was okay. I could go in a human city and get a human degree, a job, all the package. Even if I was an outsider in my father’s bloodline. I didn’t scream. I didn’t collapse. I just sat there, frozen in place, as something inside me went still. Like the part of me that had held on—just in case—finally gave up and sat down quietly to die. And then— A scent. It hit me so suddenly I thought I’d imagined it. Rich. Deep. Something like pine, like the first bite of snowmelt in spring. Wild and raw and— Familiar. Too familiar. Shi.t. I scrambled to my feet just as Jonas stepped out from the trees like he’d been there all along. His shirt was half-unbuttoned, clinging to him like it had no choice. His chest rose and fell too fast. His eyes glowed, deep red, locked on me with an intensity that scared me . His wolf was there—right there under his skin, close enough I could feel it vibrating in the air. And he looked— Mad. No, more than mad. Unhinged. “What are you doing here?” I snapped. He didn’t answer. His eyes tracked me like prey. “Jonas,” I said again, firmer this time. “Back off.” “You were supposed to shift,” he said. His voice wasn’t right. It was too rough. Not fully his. “You followed me?” “You were supposed to fuc.king shift.” I took a step back. “You don’t get to—” “You smell different.” That stopped me. “What?” He stepped closer. Slowly. Carefully. Like he was trying not to spook me. But every inch of his body screamed tension. His hands were clenched, jaw tight, eyes wild. “You didn’t smell like this before,” he muttered, almost to himself. “It’s stronger now.” “What are you talking about?” His nostrils flared. “Mine.” The bottom dropped out of my stomach. “No,” I said immediately, shaking my head. “No, you’re wrong.” Jonas snarled—actually snarled—and I saw it then. His control was hanging by a thread. “You think I want this?” he growled. “You think I want you?” “Then back off!” I shouted. He did the opposite. Crossed the clearing in two steps and grabbed my arm—not hard enough to bruise, but enough to make me flinch. “You don’t get to reject me,” he said through gritted teeth. “I already told you!,” I spat. “Back in the chem lab, remember? I said it. I meant it.” “That was before you smelled like—like this.” His wolf was clawing through his skin now. I could see it—flickers of red beneath his eyes, the twitch in his fingers, the low rumble in his chest. I yanked my arm back and shoved him. He didn’t move much, but he let go. “This is a mistake,” I said, chest heaving. “Whatever the Moon Goddess is doing, it’s wrong. It’s cruel.” Jonas stood still for a second. Then laughed—quiet, bitter, like he couldn’t believe it either. “I told myself if you didn’t shift, it’d be over. I’d never have to deal with this shi.t again.” What was he talking about?! He treated me like garbage my whole life! “Then let it be over,” I said trying to steady my voice. “You don’t want me. I sure as don’t want you.” His eyes snapped to mine. And then he moved. Fast. Too fast. I didn’t even get to step back before his hands were on my waist, his body pressing mine against the nearest tree trunk. The bark bit into my back through my coat, cold and sharp. “Jonas—get off me—” “You don’t understand,” he said, voice low and twisted and frantic. His face was too close, breath hot on my mouth, his eyes glowing, teeth too long now. His canines had dropped. His wolf was right there, just barely restrained. “I need you.” “No,” I hissed. I struggled, but he was stronger. “Let. Me. Go.” “I got the perfect solution. You’ll be my secret,” he whispered. “No one has to know. I’ll take a chosen mate, do what’s expected—but you’ll carry my heirs.” Fu.cking delusional. A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. “You’re sick,” I choked out. “A sick guy.” He grinned. “You’re mine. That scent doesn’t lie. The Moon chose you. And I’m not letting you go.” I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. And for once, I was grateful. Grateful I didn’t feel the pull. Grateful I was human, whatever that meant now. Because I didn’t hesitate. “Sorry to tell you but, it doesn’t matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate,” I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I’d driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. His breath caught—sharp, ragged—like the air had been punched out of him. His hands dropped, hanging useless at his sides, and for a split second, the mask cracked. I saw it. The pain. And Goddess did that feel good. It wasn’t clean or quiet. It was messy. Ugly. His face twisted like something inside him had just torn loose—like bones breaking, like flesh ripping from the inside. His lips parted, but no sound came out. Just that hollow, shattered look in his eyes like the ground had opened up and swallowed him whole. I almost giggled watching him in so much pain. But then, rage crashed in. Violent. Feral. His features contorted, not just in anger but in something deeper—grief twisted into hatred, love curdled into poison. He looked like he was about to rip the world apart with his bare hands, and maybe he would’ve, if I’d let him live in that moment a second longer. Uncontained. Unfiltered. Unforgiving. “You!,” he growled. “How dare you! I don’t see pain in your eyes. Why don’t I see it?! Are you a witch?! Answer me!” “Because I don’t feel it,” I spat. “There’s nothing between us. There never was.” His body trembled. Something snapped. He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Shining, sharp, and dripping with fury. “Then You won’t have anyone else,” he said through clenched teeth. “If I can’t have you—no one will.” Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. His hand drove forward, claws extended, and I felt them tear through fabric, then flesh. Then my heart. A sound I didn’t recognize tore from my throat. Not a scream. Not a sob. Just shock. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. He held me up. Watched my blood soak into the snow. Watched the life drain from my eyes. And then—he let me fall. The cold hit me like a final insult. Snowflakes melted on my cheeks like tears that weren’t mine. The cold numbed me. The world around me blurred, fading into the distance like I was sinking into the deepest part of the ocean. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. The snow around me, red with my blood, felt more distant than ever. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— A flicker. A warmth that shouldn’t have been there. At first, it was small. A wisp. But it spread, a sudden flame that ignited from within my chest, crawling down through my veins like liquid fire. No. I couldn’t even scream. The heat consumed me, curling up through my body, burning everything it touched. It was a fire so intense it felt like it would tear me apart, like it was scraping away all the old parts of me—the human parts—burning them away to nothing. I couldn’t think. I couldn’t feel. And then, just as it reached my skull, my heart, the flames suddenly—stopped. Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: “Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat.” KATHERINE POV **– Three Years Later –** It had been three years since the snow melted under my burning skin. Three years since I opened my eyes, with fire in my veins and a new name on my lips. I was no longer Katherine Hale. That girl died in the woods. Now I was Kathleen Rale. Shifter medicine student. A proud member—albeit unofficial—of the Wisteria Pack. A place where people didn’t look at me like I was broken. Where my past didn’t follow me like a shadow. Where I could be someone new. Where I could finally breathe. I still remember the morning after I died. I had woken up , alone, and shivering in a clearing miles from the place I had fallen. My clothes were gone. My wounds were gone. Even the blood had vanished from my skin. But I was alive. My heart was beating—steady and strange, like it belonged to someone else. The fire still flickered beneath my skin, and when I reached inward—tentative, scared—I felt her. Hator. Not a wolf. Not anything I had ever read about in books or seen in my mother’s documentaries. She was older. Ancient in ways that didn’t make sense. She didn’t speak much, not at first. She just… watched. Coiled in my chest like a shadow of flame and starlight. I ran. Still barefoot. Still shaking. But I ran. I didn’t look back. Not even once. --- I crossed the Canadian border into Alaska within two days. I stole clothes from a laundry line and found a pair of snow boots by someone’s back porch. I didn’t even feel bad. My body was still healing, still adapting to what I had become. My skin burned under my clothes. My senses overwhelmed me—too sharp, too fast, too loud. But I made it to the first town. A dusty little place on the edge of nowhere, surrounded by pines and frozen roads. They had a payphone outside an old gas station. I stood there for an hour before I dared pick up the receiver and call the number I knew by heart. My father picked up on the second ring. He didn’t even say hello. Just a broken, whispered: “Kat?” And I cried. The kind of sobs that broke ribs. --- He had known something terrible had happened. He’d felt it in his chest like a string snapping. He said the bond between us—the one that had always pulsed like a quiet drum—just went silent. He thought I was dead. The Alpha said I had probably been kidnapped and killed by rogues, but he searched for me for days, even if no one had answers and no body was found. And now he knew why. When I told him what Jonas had done, my father’s voice turned to steel. I could hear his claws unsheathing, the scraping sound of his chair as he stood too fast. “I’ll kill him.” “No,” I whispered, panic rushing back. “No, Dad. Please. He can’t know I’m alive.” “You rejected him, and he attacked you, Kat. He left you to die. You think I’ll just—” “Dad, please, you have to. I’m not just Kat anymore, and if he finds out, he’ll never let me go. And I can’t…” Silence. “What are you?” I hesitated. “I’m not a wolf.” Another pause. A long one. “What’s her name?” he finally asked. “…Hator.” My dad didn’t ask anything else. He just sighed—a heavy, trembling breath. “The less I know, the better. You need to go underground. I have a stepsister in Alaska. She lives in Wisteria. She can help.” He sent me an address. A name. No questions asked. He didn’t call me again. Didn’t visit. Didn’t tell anyone. He kept my secret like a vow carved in blood. And I loved him even more for it. --- Wisteria Pack became my home. They didn’t know who I had been. They didn’t ask about the faint scars that laced my chest, or the way I flinched at silver. My aunt—Elira—took me in without hesitation, as if she’d been waiting her whole life for me to show up on her doorstep. She knew I wasn’t a wolf, of course. The elders sensed it too. But no one forced me to shift. No one pried. Instead, they enrolled me in the local university’s shifted medicine program, helped me get forged documents, and gave me a second chance at life. I became Kathleen Rale. Med student. Volunteer. Good girl. I still had nightmares. I still woke up sometimes with my skin hot and my nails blackened at the edges from dreams soaked in fire and blood. But I was safe. And for the first time in my life… happy. --- Until today. Today everything was going to change. Because today marked the beginning of our inter-pack rotations. The final step before graduation. For the next six months, we’d be stationed across the continent, assisting local medical teams in other packs. We were split into small teams, assigned to packs based on our ranking, skills, and the Goddess’s very random sense of humor. I sat on the edge of my dorm bed, staring at the envelope in my lap like it was a live bomb. “Just open it,” my cousin called from across the room. Tessa. A young she-wolf with skin like golden oak and the most beautiful snarl I’d ever seen. “You make it sound easy,” I murmured. “Because it *is* easy,” she retorted. I hadn’t been praying for much—just not one thing. Not Bloodhound. Not him. I peeled the seal with shaking hands and slid out the letter. > Kathleen Rale, Congratulations. Your assigned rotation will take place at Winter Pack, Great Bear Lake, Canada. You’ll be under the direct supervision of Dr. Howard House and his team.> I blinked. Winter Pack. Not Bloodhound. Not freaking Jonas. I exhaled, long and hard, until I fell back onto the bed and stared at the ceiling. “Where’re you going?” Tessa asked. “Winter Pack.” Her eyebrows shot up. Then she grinned like a cheshire cat, sitting up straighter on her bed. “You’re going to that Winter Pack? Home of the Savage Quadruplets?” I frowned. “The what?” Tessa’s eyes lit up with unholy delight. “You’ve been living under a rock I swear! Four twin brothers. Alphas. All mate-less. All handsome and terrifying. Rumor has it they took down a rogue den the size of a village when they were just seventeen. The oldest one—Kyle, I think—is basically a walking war crime. And Kingsley? He once snapped a Beta’s spine in three places during training because he insulted his little brother .” She sighed, dramatically. “Handsome, brutal, mate-less. And now you’re going to be living right there, surrounded by glacial murderers with perfect jawlines. Lucky .” I stared at her, unamused. “I don’t want any unmated alpha in my life ever again,” I muttered. Tessa gave me a pitying look but didn’t argue. She knew the truth, and was not going to push me anymore. I didn’t care about the weather. Or the guys. Or the pack’s charming reputation for violence. All I knew was that I wouldn’t have to see him. And I was going to toast to that multiple times tonight. That was enough. KATHERINE POV Dinner at my aunt’s house was always a cozy affair. The walls of the old cottage were lined with shelves full of antique books, dried herbs, and framed photos that smelled faintly of lavender and memories. The worn wooden table, scarred with decades of laughter and late-night meals, sat under a brass chandelier that flickered with amber light. It cast a warm glow over the dishes—rosemary chicken, roasted root vegetables, and soft rolls glistening with melted butter. It was the kind of evening that made the Wisteria Pack feel like home. Comforting. Familiar. Safe. Mine. Except tonight, I couldn’t taste a thing. The food sat untouched on my plate. I pushed a carrot around with my fork like a bored child, barely hearing Tessa’s voice as she animatedly recounted something about her training session that morning—something about a clumsy wolf and a misfired arrow. I wasn’t clumsy. But lately, I did feel misfired. My aunt, Elira, sat at the head of the table, her dark hair swept into a loose bun, the silver strands at her temples catching the light like threads of wisdom. Her sharp hazel eyes flicked between us. “You two are awfully quiet,” she said suddenly, setting down her glass of water. “What happened?” I exhaled slowly, the knot in my chest loosening just a bit as I straightened up in my chair, my fingers tightening around the fork. Tessa shot me a look, one eyebrow raised as if to say, -your turn to talk, cousin.- I sighed and straightened up in my chair. “The rotation assignments came in today.” Elira’s expression shifted in an instant. Her jaw tightened. “And?” I glanced at Tessa again for support, then looked back at my aunt. “I’m going back to Canada.” Elira’s face darkened. The warm glow in the room seemed to dim around her. She set her knife down carefully, too carefully, and folded her hands in front of her plate. “Where?” she asked, voice clipped. “Winter Pack,” I added quickly. “Not Bloodhound. I’m not going anywhere near Jonas.” Relief passed through her features like a flicker of candlelight, quickly replaced by wary calculation. Tessa grinned and shoved a piece of bread in her mouth. “She’s not just going anywhere. She’s going to the *Savage Quadruplets* pack.” My head toward her. “Not again!” “I already told you! I don’t care,” I said flatly, spearing a carrot with unnecessary force. “I’m not interested in any unmated Alpha in this life. Or the next.” Tessa laughed. “Still, you’re lucky. Most people would kill for a six-month rotation there. If not for the training facilities, then just to get a glimpse of those four.” “They’re not just a pretty face,” Elira added thoughtfully, dabbing at the corner of her mouth with a napkin. “They have a reputation. No one messes with them. Not even rogues. Rumor has it their pack even harbors a couple of dragons.” I blinked. “You’re joking.” She shook her head. “Not one bit. There are whispers that some of their ranked members mated with draconic bloodlines. You can see it in the way they move—sharp, heavy, elemental. The quadruplets lead with strength, and they don’t tolerate nonsense. Especially not from outsiders” Tessa leaned forward, voice dropping into something softer. “Sounds like the safest place for someone like you.” My stomach twisted, but I stayed silent. “And let’s be honest,” she added, “nobody’s going to dare mess with the girl living under their roof.” Not that I needed protecting anymore. Not really. Still, I gave a small nod. “Better safe than sorry.” I looked down at my plate, the food still untouched. My appetite had vanished days ago, and this conversation wasn’t bringing it back. “I won’t be shifting,” I said after a pause. “Not unless absolutely necessary. The fewer people who see what I really am, the better.” Elira looked at me carefully, her gaze searching. “That’s wise. Maybe too wise for your age.” I gave a crooked smile, hollow at the edges. “Trauma tends to age people fast.” She hummed in agreement, leaning back in her chair as she twirled her napkin between her fingers. “Maybe you should go see Naeva before you leave. Her magic might be able to mask your aura. Even just enough to keep the elders from noticing something… off.” I swallowed hard. The idea of someone—anyone—sensing what I truly was made my skin crawl. What Hator truly was. The name itself made something shift inside me, something ancient and hot and waiting. I swallowed. The idea of someone sensing what I was—what Hator truly was—made my skin itch. “Will it be strong enough?” I asked. Elira’s eyes narrowed slightly as she thought. “It should be. Naeva is one of the best witches I know. She works quietly, discreetly. Her cloaking spells aren’t flashy, but they’re deep. Subtle. If there’s even the slightest risk that someone might detect you—especially with a bond like yours—it’s better to cover your tracks.” She leaned forward again, elbows resting on the table. “We don’t know how old your bond really is, Kat. There might be elders out there who can feel it. And we both know—curiosity can be dangerous.” I nodded, slowly. “Okay. I’ll go tomorrow.” “Good,” she said softly. Her eyes lingered on me for a second too long. And suddenly, I felt like prey again.
"You'll be my secret," he whispered. "No one has to know. I'll take a chosen mate, do what's expected—but you'll carry my heirs." A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. "You're sick," I choked out. He grinned. "You're mine. That scent doesn't lie. The Moon chose you. And I'm not letting you go." I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. "Sorry to tell you but, it doesn't matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate," I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I'd driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. "You!" he growled. "How dare you! If I can't have you—no one will." He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. And then—he let me fall. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: "Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat." —————— KATHERINE POV I stared at the girl in the mirror and barely recognized her. My olive green eyes—too bright, too wide—searched the reflection for something that wasn’t there yet. Something I’d been waiting for my entire life. My wolf. My other half. My salvation. Tomorrow, I would turn eighteen. And the torment of not shifting, of being half this, half that, would finally end. That was the hope, at least. The desperate prayer I hadn’t dared whisper aloud. The small bathroom mirror was fogged from the hot shower. I wiped it with a towel, revealing the dark waves of my hair, still damp and curling at the ends. I hadn’t bothered with makeup—not in this weather, not in this life—but I looked healthier than usual. Maybe a little sleep and a lot of hope had worked some kind of magic overnight. The sound of footsteps on the creaky floorboards made me jump. “Trouble!” my father’s booming voice echoed from downstairs. “Come on, breakfast is ready! And I don’t want you to be late for school.” I smiled despite myself. Only he still called me that. I threw on my usual layers: black jeans lined with fleece, a thick green sweater that matched my eyes, and my snow jacket. Everything practical, everything built to last. I laced up my worn snow boots, grabbed my backpack, and hurried downstairs, drawn by the scent of eggs and bacon. My father was already at the table, reading the old, battered newspaper he insisted on buying every morning. The scent of coffee and sizzling bacon filled the cabin’s warm kitchen, a sharp contrast to the frozen world beyond the frosted windows. I kissed his cheek and stole his breakfast plate right from under his nose. “Hey!” he chuckled, mock-offended. I sat beside him and took a full bite. “Thanks, Dad.” He ruffled my hair, the way he always did when he was proud of me but trying not to show it. “Five minutes, Trouble. Don’t make me chase you out the door again.” I nodded, sipping my coffee the way I always liked it—black, with cinnamon and a dash of cocoa powder. It wasn’t the sugary kind you got in coffee shops. It was earthy, bitter, and warm. Like a memory I refused to let go of. We didn’t talk much over breakfast. We never needed to. He watched me with those soft, weathered eyes—the same ones that looked haunted every time someone mentioned Mom. She’d died giving birth to me. The pain of that never left him, no matter how much time passed. I never wanted to add to that pain. That’s why I never told him how they treated me at school. How the other wolves whispered behind my back, calling me halfling, runt, or worse. How I never got invited to the runs, the parties, the ceremonies. They all assumed I’d be dead weight. Just a human in a wolf’s world. But I wasn’t. Not yet. Not definetly. The cabin groaned under the weight of fresh snow as we stepped outside. The cold hit me like a slap, sharp and real. The landscape was blanketed in white, the trees coated in hoarfrost, their limbs bowing under the weight of winter. The sky above was a pale gray, the kind that promised more snow by nightfall. My dad’s old pickup truck coughed like a dying animal before it finally roared to life. The heat took a while to kick in, but he turned on the radio anyway, filling the cab with classic rock. He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel as we drove through the snowy forest roads toward Bloodhound High. As the school came into view—an ugly, squat building half-swallowed by the frost—I felt the same clench in my gut I always did. I forced a smile as we pulled up. “See you later, old man,” I said, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “Give 'em god, Trouble,” he replied, squeezing my hand. I stepped out of the truck, taking a deep breath of icy air, and squared my shoulders. Don’t let it show. Don’t let him see. I walked fast, weaving through the parking lot with my head down, hoping not to catch anyone’s eye. The fewer people I spoke to, the better. They all thought they knew me, but none of them had ever looked past the label on my back: hybrid orphan, wolfless, weak. I could take their cruelty. What I couldn’t take was the thought of my father seeing it. He had given up so much for me. Trained harder, fought longer, protected me from every whisper he heard. But he couldn’t protect me from the ones I heard when he wasn’t around. As I reached the steps leading into the school, I felt it. A prickling heat on the back of my neck. Eyes. Watching me. I froze mid-step, then forced myself to keep walking. But I knew who it was. I always knew. No matter how early I arrived, or how quiet I moved, those eyes found me. Jonas fuc.king Hound. The Alpha’s son. The next in line. The golden boy of the Bloodhound Pack. Tall, arrogant, cruel—and yet those eyes never stopped tracking me. There was something in his gaze I didn’t understand. A heat. A weight. A warning. I climbed the steps without turning around. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing he got under my skin. But the back of my neck still burned. I exhaled slowly as the door closed behind me, muffling the buzz of the parking lot. The halls were quiet—just the way I liked them—early enough that most students were still dragging their feet through the snow outside. My boots squeaked slightly on the freshly mopped floor as I headed toward my locker, the numbers etched into the metal more familiar than most faces in this place. I spun the dial with practiced fingers and opened it, grateful for the small sense of normalcy. Inside, everything was neatly arranged—textbooks lined up in order of period, a black spiral notebook covered in doodles of molecular structures, and a battered thermos that still held some of the cinnamon-cocoa coffee from earlier. I grabbed my chemistry book and notebook, then slipped them into my backpack. The bell hadn’t rung yet, but I didn’t feel like standing around in the hallway, dodging sneers and pitying glances. I adjusted the strap over my shoulder and made a beeline for one of the only places in this godsforsaken school where I actually felt like myself. AP Chemistry. My favorite class. The lights inside the lab were already on, the scent of bleach and graphite thick in the air. Rows of black countertops gleamed under the harsh fluorescents, and the periodic table stretched across the far wall like a promise. It was quiet, orderly, logical. Unlike everything else in my life. I took my usual seat near the window and unpacked my notebook, flipping to the half-scribbled page of yesterday’s formulas. The teacher hadn’t arrived yet, but I didn’t mind the silence. It gave me space to breathe. To be. Out there, I was the freak. The mistake. The wolfless girl from a motherless birth. But in here? I was just a student. Just a girl who happened to be good at solving chemical equations and memorizing reaction patterns. No one cared what blood ran through my veins when I aced every test. I let my fingers drum against the edge of the lab table, trying to shake off the lingering tension from the steps outside. Jonas Hound. His name burned through my mind like acid on paper. I didn’t understand what he wanted from me—or why he always looked at me like he was trying to solve a puzzle he hated having to think about. The bell rang, jolting me slightly. Voices filtered in from the hallway as students began to file in. I kept my head down, eyes locked on my notebook, pen poised to take notes that hadn’t even been assigned yet. I could feel someone’s gaze again. Not just curiosity or the usual disdain. Something else. The same heat. The same weight. The same eyes. They always found me. --- ‘Tomorrow’s my birthday’ I reminded myself as I stepped through the doors. ‘And everything is going to change.’ At least, that’s what I prayed for. But I had no idea the price I would pay for it. KATHERINE POV I felt him before I saw him. That awful prickling at the base of my skull—like someone had just scraped my name across a blackboard behind my back. Like always happened since middle school. I didn’t stop walking. Just clutched my folder tighter to my chest and kept moving down the science wing hallway—too quiet, too empty. Most people didn’t come here unless they had a reason. I thought that was the whole point. But clearly, I wasn’t the only one with that idea. The lights overhead buzzed, flickering like they were on their last legs. The paint on the walls had yellowed, cracked in places. The air smelled like old chemicals and dust. Fitting. “Katie.” His voice was close. Closer than I expected. And it made my stomach turn. I didn’t turn around. Not right away. He always said it like it was a joke. Like I was some amusing little problem he could poke with a stick. I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction. But I turned anyway. Jonas Hound leaned against the wall like he owned it. Like he owned me. Newsflash: he didn’t. He never would. One boot crossed in front of the other, arms folded, a lazy smile tugging at his mouth. Smug bаd guy. Too tall. All sharp edges and predator stillness—like something used to being obeyed without question. He was always a second away from doing something violent just for fun. His sleeves were pushed up, all casual-like, showing off those veiny forearms he probably flexed just to remind everyone he had them. I’d bet my last nerve he got off on the way heat-struck she-wolves looked at him—like he was every fantasy they’d been spoon-fed since they were pups. That wild, dark hair that never laid flat. And those eyes—gold-flecked and too bright, too knowing. Too calculating. He was the kind of beautiful that felt dangerous. The kind that made your instincts pull you in and push you away at the same time. “Stalking me now?” I asked. He grinned. “You wish.” I rolled my eyes and reached for the nearest door. The chem lab. Empty, I hoped. I slipped inside and tried to shut the door behind me. Tried. He caught it with his palm, easy, and walked in like he’d been invited. The door clicked shut behind him. No lock. Of course there wasn’t. Why would there be, when the universe was clearly in on the joke? He didn’t say anything for a second. Just looked at me. Then, “Big day tomorrow.” I stared. “So?” He stepped closer. Casual. Like this was just a friendly chat and not something much worse. “You shift at midnight, right?” I didn’t answer. Mostly because my throat had gone tight. Partially because I wanted to scream at him to go. But it would just give me mite troubles. Jonas moved again, one slow step at a time. Closing the gap like a hunter backing a deer into a corner. “Most of us shift at sixteen,” he said, voice low. “If you’re not shifting tomorrow, it’ll mean you’re human. And we do not allow humans in our pack anymore. I don’t know what my father was thinking when allowed your mother to join us.” I didn’t rise to the bait. He tilted his head, studying me. “What? Cat got your tongue Katie? Or are You nervous?” “No.” “You should be.” I crossed my arms, trying to look bored. “Why are you even here?” That half-smile again. “Making sure you don’t chicken out.” “I’m not afraid.” He moved in even closer, and now I could smell him—pine, something smoky, and underneath it, something raw. Not sweat, not cologne. Something I craved. Unfortunatedly. His wolf was closer to the surface than usual. I could feel it in the air between us. “You don’t have to be afraid,” he murmured. “You’ll just fail,” he said slowly. “Quietly. Alone. Where no one will see how pathetic it is.” I stepped back, hit the counter behind me. He followed, bracing his hands on either side of me, trapping me there. Still not touching. Still too close. The air between us crackled with tension. The kind that wasn’t romantic or exciting. The kind that made my skin crawl. “You feel it,” he said. “I feel gross,” I said, wrinkling my nose like he was a smell I couldn’t wash off. His smile faded. His eyes darkened, pupils blown wide. His wolf was right there, just under his skin—pacing, clawing, wanting. I could feel it pressing at the edges, wild and hungry, and not for food. I could see it. “You’re lying.” “No, Jonas. I’m not. Just because you’re turned on doesn’t mean I am.” His nostrils flared. His jaw tightened. “That’s not what this is.” “Then what is it?” He didn’t answer right away. Just stared at me. His breathing was too steady. Too measured. Like he was trying to keep himself from doing something he’d regret. Or something he wouldn’t. Then he said it. Quiet, like a curse. “Maybe the Moon Goddess is laughing her bottom off right now.” My stomach dropped. I didn’t want to understand. But I did. “No,” I said, shaking my head. “You wish that were true.” He just looked at me. And that told me everything. “No,” I repeated, louder this time. “If you think I’m your—" “I don’t want it,” he snapped. “Don’t flatter yourself.” “Good. I reject you. Right now. Done.” He backed up a step, like the words had physically hit him. Like they meant something. He stared at the ground for a second, then back at me. “You’re gonna go to the old clearing tomorrow night,” he said, voice flat now. Cold. “North ridge. Alone.” “Excuse me?” “You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. No one can bail you out.” I frowned. “Who said I need help?” He gave a bitter laugh. “Please. You’re barely holding it together now.” “I’ll shift just fine.” “Then do it. In the dark. Alone. Show me.” I wanted to punch him. I wanted to scream. But most of all, I wanted to get out of that room and away from the pressure of his body, his words, his scent—all of it. Jonas turned to leave. Stopped in the doorway. He didn’t look back when he said, “Better hope you don’t smell like mine when it happens,” he said. Then he was gone—just a shadow slipping out the door. And I stood there, shaking. Furious. Sick. Because the worst part wasn’t what he said. It was that part of me, buried deep, that didn’t say no loud enough. My heart was racing, and my fists were clenched, that awful twisting feeling in my gut like I’d just swallowed poison. I hated him. I hated what he made me feel. And I hated the small, cold whisper inside me that wondered— What if he’s right? KATHERINE POV *TRIGGER WARNING*~murder There was no drumroll, no celestial light, no whisper from the stars when I opened my eyes. Just the creak of old floorboards and the clink of ceramic as my dad pushed the door open with his hip, a tray balanced in his hands. The smell of bacon hit first, then coffee, then the warm sweetness of maple syrup and my favorite—cinnamon toast, slightly burnt, just the way I liked it. “Morning, birthday girl,” he said, and there was so much hope packed into those three words it made my chest ache. I pushed myself up against the pillows and smiled, even if it didn’t reach my eyes. “You didn’t have to do all this.” “Come on, eighteen only comes once.” He set the tray down on my lap, ruffled my hair gently. “Figured you might wake up feeling… different?” I froze for half a beat. Not enough to be obvious, but just enough. I didn’t feel different. Not stronger. Not faster. No heat beneath my skin, no prickling in my bones, no wolf pacing under the surface the way everyone said it would be. I shook my head. His smile faltered for a heartbeat—just a flicker—but he caught it before it could fall completely. “Still early. You’ve got all day. She’ll come when she’s ready. I feel it in my bones, kiddo.” I nodded, because I couldn’t find words. I took a sip of the coffee to hide it. We didn’t talk about my mom. Not today. Not ever, really. But I knew he was thinking about her too. About what it meant if I didn’t shift. About what they’d say if I didn’t. If I was just… human. My stomach knotted. He tried to keep things light after that. Said school was overrated and birthdays deserved hooky. I didn’t argue. I couldn’t stomach the idea of facing the curious looks, the whispers, the countdown that wasn’t even subtle anymore. So we packed up the old pickup and drove out past the tree line, deep into pack land, where the snow lay undisturbed and the trees stood tall and quiet. We ate sandwiches on a blanket we probably shouldn’t have laid out in the snow, and we fished through holes cut in the frozen pond. My fingers went numb, and we laughed until we cried when Dad slipped and went sprawling backward into the powder. He brought out a cake after. Chocolate and coconut. My favorite since I was nine. I couldn’t even eat more than a bite, but I made the right noises, smiled at the candles, blew them out when he asked what I wished for. I didn’t wish for anything. I was too afraid of jinxing it. But the truth? Deep down, I wished I wasn’t different. I wished I wouldn’t fail. I told him I wanted to spend the night alone. That just in case… nothing happened… I didn’t want to see the disappointment in his eyes. I didn’t want to break in front of him. I barely managed to keep it together in front of myself. He didn’t fight me on it. Just kissed my forehead and handed me the blanket from the truck and a flashlight. “Whatever happens,” he said quietly, “I’m proud of you. You hear me, Katie?” “Yeah,” I said, voice thick. “I hear you.” I walked out alone, further than I’d ever gone before. North ridge. Just like Jonas said. He hadn’t meant it kindly. He’d said it with that sneer of his, with poison in every word. You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. I found the clearing—old, wide, surrounded by trees that clawed at the sky like twisted fingers. The snow was thinner here. The ground hard beneath my boots. I spread out the blanket. Sat. Waited. The sky shifted slowly from dusk to night, from lavender to deep indigo, until finally the Moon crowned the treetops—full, silver, perfect. My fingers curled into fists. “Come on,” I whispered. “Please.” I shut my eyes. Breathed. Tried to feel it. My skin stayed cold. My body stayed the same. Nothing stirred. I waited. And waited. And waited. When I opened my eyes again, the Moon was high and my cheeks were damp with tears I hadn’t realized I’d shed. That was it. The final proof. I wasn’t one of them. I was human. And it was okay. I could go in a human city and get a human degree, a job, all the package. Even if I was an outsider in my father’s bloodline. I didn’t scream. I didn’t collapse. I just sat there, frozen in place, as something inside me went still. Like the part of me that had held on—just in case—finally gave up and sat down quietly to die. And then— A scent. It hit me so suddenly I thought I’d imagined it. Rich. Deep. Something like pine, like the first bite of snowmelt in spring. Wild and raw and— Familiar. Too familiar. Shi.t. I scrambled to my feet just as Jonas stepped out from the trees like he’d been there all along. His shirt was half-unbuttoned, clinging to him like it had no choice. His chest rose and fell too fast. His eyes glowed, deep red, locked on me with an intensity that scared me . His wolf was there—right there under his skin, close enough I could feel it vibrating in the air. And he looked— Mad. No, more than mad. Unhinged. “What are you doing here?” I snapped. He didn’t answer. His eyes tracked me like prey. “Jonas,” I said again, firmer this time. “Back off.” “You were supposed to shift,” he said. His voice wasn’t right. It was too rough. Not fully his. “You followed me?” “You were supposed to fuc.king shift.” I took a step back. “You don’t get to—” “You smell different.” That stopped me. “What?” He stepped closer. Slowly. Carefully. Like he was trying not to spook me. But every inch of his body screamed tension. His hands were clenched, jaw tight, eyes wild. “You didn’t smell like this before,” he muttered, almost to himself. “It’s stronger now.” “What are you talking about?” His nostrils flared. “Mine.” The bottom dropped out of my stomach. “No,” I said immediately, shaking my head. “No, you’re wrong.” Jonas snarled—actually snarled—and I saw it then. His control was hanging by a thread. “You think I want this?” he growled. “You think I want you?” “Then back off!” I shouted. He did the opposite. Crossed the clearing in two steps and grabbed my arm—not hard enough to bruise, but enough to make me flinch. “You don’t get to reject me,” he said through gritted teeth. “I already told you!,” I spat. “Back in the chem lab, remember? I said it. I meant it.” “That was before you smelled like—like this.” His wolf was clawing through his skin now. I could see it—flickers of red beneath his eyes, the twitch in his fingers, the low rumble in his chest. I yanked my arm back and shoved him. He didn’t move much, but he let go. “This is a mistake,” I said, chest heaving. “Whatever the Moon Goddess is doing, it’s wrong. It’s cruel.” Jonas stood still for a second. Then laughed—quiet, bitter, like he couldn’t believe it either. “I told myself if you didn’t shift, it’d be over. I’d never have to deal with this shi.t again.” What was he talking about?! He treated me like garbage my whole life! “Then let it be over,” I said trying to steady my voice. “You don’t want me. I sure as don’t want you.” His eyes snapped to mine. And then he moved. Fast. Too fast. I didn’t even get to step back before his hands were on my waist, his body pressing mine against the nearest tree trunk. The bark bit into my back through my coat, cold and sharp. “Jonas—get off me—” “You don’t understand,” he said, voice low and twisted and frantic. His face was too close, breath hot on my mouth, his eyes glowing, teeth too long now. His canines had dropped. His wolf was right there, just barely restrained. “I need you.” “No,” I hissed. I struggled, but he was stronger. “Let. Me. Go.” “I got the perfect solution. You’ll be my secret,” he whispered. “No one has to know. I’ll take a chosen mate, do what’s expected—but you’ll carry my heirs.” Fu.cking delusional. A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. “You’re sick,” I choked out. “A sick guy.” He grinned. “You’re mine. That scent doesn’t lie. The Moon chose you. And I’m not letting you go.” I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. And for once, I was grateful. Grateful I didn’t feel the pull. Grateful I was human, whatever that meant now. Because I didn’t hesitate. “Sorry to tell you but, it doesn’t matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate,” I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I’d driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. His breath caught—sharp, ragged—like the air had been punched out of him. His hands dropped, hanging useless at his sides, and for a split second, the mask cracked. I saw it. The pain. And Goddess did that feel good. It wasn’t clean or quiet. It was messy. Ugly. His face twisted like something inside him had just torn loose—like bones breaking, like flesh ripping from the inside. His lips parted, but no sound came out. Just that hollow, shattered look in his eyes like the ground had opened up and swallowed him whole. I almost giggled watching him in so much pain. But then, rage crashed in. Violent. Feral. His features contorted, not just in anger but in something deeper—grief twisted into hatred, love curdled into poison. He looked like he was about to rip the world apart with his bare hands, and maybe he would’ve, if I’d let him live in that moment a second longer. Uncontained. Unfiltered. Unforgiving. “You!,” he growled. “How dare you! I don’t see pain in your eyes. Why don’t I see it?! Are you a witch?! Answer me!” “Because I don’t feel it,” I spat. “There’s nothing between us. There never was.” His body trembled. Something snapped. He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Shining, sharp, and dripping with fury. “Then You won’t have anyone else,” he said through clenched teeth. “If I can’t have you—no one will.” Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. His hand drove forward, claws extended, and I felt them tear through fabric, then flesh. Then my heart. A sound I didn’t recognize tore from my throat. Not a scream. Not a sob. Just shock. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. He held me up. Watched my blood soak into the snow. Watched the life drain from my eyes. And then—he let me fall. The cold hit me like a final insult. Snowflakes melted on my cheeks like tears that weren’t mine. The cold numbed me. The world around me blurred, fading into the distance like I was sinking into the deepest part of the ocean. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. The snow around me, red with my blood, felt more distant than ever. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— A flicker. A warmth that shouldn’t have been there. At first, it was small. A wisp. But it spread, a sudden flame that ignited from within my chest, crawling down through my veins like liquid fire. No. I couldn’t even scream. The heat consumed me, curling up through my body, burning everything it touched. It was a fire so intense it felt like it would tear me apart, like it was scraping away all the old parts of me—the human parts—burning them away to nothing. I couldn’t think. I couldn’t feel. And then, just as it reached my skull, my heart, the flames suddenly—stopped. Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: “Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat.” KATHERINE POV **– Three Years Later –** It had been three years since the snow melted under my burning skin. Three years since I opened my eyes, with fire in my veins and a new name on my lips. I was no longer Katherine Hale. That girl died in the woods. Now I was Kathleen Rale. Shifter medicine student. A proud member—albeit unofficial—of the Wisteria Pack. A place where people didn’t look at me like I was broken. Where my past didn’t follow me like a shadow. Where I could be someone new. Where I could finally breathe. I still remember the morning after I died. I had woken up , alone, and shivering in a clearing miles from the place I had fallen. My clothes were gone. My wounds were gone. Even the blood had vanished from my skin. But I was alive. My heart was beating—steady and strange, like it belonged to someone else. The fire still flickered beneath my skin, and when I reached inward—tentative, scared—I felt her. Hator. Not a wolf. Not anything I had ever read about in books or seen in my mother’s documentaries. She was older. Ancient in ways that didn’t make sense. She didn’t speak much, not at first. She just… watched. Coiled in my chest like a shadow of flame and starlight. I ran. Still barefoot. Still shaking. But I ran. I didn’t look back. Not even once. --- I crossed the Canadian border into Alaska within two days. I stole clothes from a laundry line and found a pair of snow boots by someone’s back porch. I didn’t even feel bad. My body was still healing, still adapting to what I had become. My skin burned under my clothes. My senses overwhelmed me—too sharp, too fast, too loud. But I made it to the first town. A dusty little place on the edge of nowhere, surrounded by pines and frozen roads. They had a payphone outside an old gas station. I stood there for an hour before I dared pick up the receiver and call the number I knew by heart. My father picked up on the second ring. He didn’t even say hello. Just a broken, whispered: “Kat?” And I cried. The kind of sobs that broke ribs. --- He had known something terrible had happened. He’d felt it in his chest like a string snapping. He said the bond between us—the one that had always pulsed like a quiet drum—just went silent. He thought I was dead. The Alpha said I had probably been kidnapped and killed by rogues, but he searched for me for days, even if no one had answers and no body was found. And now he knew why. When I told him what Jonas had done, my father’s voice turned to steel. I could hear his claws unsheathing, the scraping sound of his chair as he stood too fast. “I’ll kill him.” “No,” I whispered, panic rushing back. “No, Dad. Please. He can’t know I’m alive.” “You rejected him, and he attacked you, Kat. He left you to die. You think I’ll just—” “Dad, please, you have to. I’m not just Kat anymore, and if he finds out, he’ll never let me go. And I can’t…” Silence. “What are you?” I hesitated. “I’m not a wolf.” Another pause. A long one. “What’s her name?” he finally asked. “…Hator.” My dad didn’t ask anything else. He just sighed—a heavy, trembling breath. “The less I know, the better. You need to go underground. I have a stepsister in Alaska. She lives in Wisteria. She can help.” He sent me an address. A name. No questions asked. He didn’t call me again. Didn’t visit. Didn’t tell anyone. He kept my secret like a vow carved in blood. And I loved him even more for it. --- Wisteria Pack became my home. They didn’t know who I had been. They didn’t ask about the faint scars that laced my chest, or the way I flinched at silver. My aunt—Elira—took me in without hesitation, as if she’d been waiting her whole life for me to show up on her doorstep. She knew I wasn’t a wolf, of course. The elders sensed it too. But no one forced me to shift. No one pried. Instead, they enrolled me in the local university’s shifted medicine program, helped me get forged documents, and gave me a second chance at life. I became Kathleen Rale. Med student. Volunteer. Good girl. I still had nightmares. I still woke up sometimes with my skin hot and my nails blackened at the edges from dreams soaked in fire and blood. But I was safe. And for the first time in my life… happy. --- Until today. Today everything was going to change. Because today marked the beginning of our inter-pack rotations. The final step before graduation. For the next six months, we’d be stationed across the continent, assisting local medical teams in other packs. We were split into small teams, assigned to packs based on our ranking, skills, and the Goddess’s very random sense of humor. I sat on the edge of my dorm bed, staring at the envelope in my lap like it was a live bomb. “Just open it,” my cousin called from across the room. Tessa. A young she-wolf with skin like golden oak and the most beautiful snarl I’d ever seen. “You make it sound easy,” I murmured. “Because it *is* easy,” she retorted. I hadn’t been praying for much—just not one thing. Not Bloodhound. Not him. I peeled the seal with shaking hands and slid out the letter. > Kathleen Rale, Congratulations. Your assigned rotation will take place at Winter Pack, Great Bear Lake, Canada. You’ll be under the direct supervision of Dr. Howard House and his team.> I blinked. Winter Pack. Not Bloodhound. Not freaking Jonas. I exhaled, long and hard, until I fell back onto the bed and stared at the ceiling. “Where’re you going?” Tessa asked. “Winter Pack.” Her eyebrows shot up. Then she grinned like a cheshire cat, sitting up straighter on her bed. “You’re going to that Winter Pack? Home of the Savage Quadruplets?” I frowned. “The what?” Tessa’s eyes lit up with unholy delight. “You’ve been living under a rock I swear! Four twin brothers. Alphas. All mate-less. All handsome and terrifying. Rumor has it they took down a rogue den the size of a village when they were just seventeen. The oldest one—Kyle, I think—is basically a walking war crime. And Kingsley? He once snapped a Beta’s spine in three places during training because he insulted his little brother .” She sighed, dramatically. “Handsome, brutal, mate-less. And now you’re going to be living right there, surrounded by glacial murderers with perfect jawlines. Lucky .” I stared at her, unamused. “I don’t want any unmated alpha in my life ever again,” I muttered. Tessa gave me a pitying look but didn’t argue. She knew the truth, and was not going to push me anymore. I didn’t care about the weather. Or the guys. Or the pack’s charming reputation for violence. All I knew was that I wouldn’t have to see him. And I was going to toast to that multiple times tonight. That was enough. KATHERINE POV Dinner at my aunt’s house was always a cozy affair. The walls of the old cottage were lined with shelves full of antique books, dried herbs, and framed photos that smelled faintly of lavender and memories. The worn wooden table, scarred with decades of laughter and late-night meals, sat under a brass chandelier that flickered with amber light. It cast a warm glow over the dishes—rosemary chicken, roasted root vegetables, and soft rolls glistening with melted butter. It was the kind of evening that made the Wisteria Pack feel like home. Comforting. Familiar. Safe. Mine. Except tonight, I couldn’t taste a thing. The food sat untouched on my plate. I pushed a carrot around with my fork like a bored child, barely hearing Tessa’s voice as she animatedly recounted something about her training session that morning—something about a clumsy wolf and a misfired arrow. I wasn’t clumsy. But lately, I did feel misfired. My aunt, Elira, sat at the head of the table, her dark hair swept into a loose bun, the silver strands at her temples catching the light like threads of wisdom. Her sharp hazel eyes flicked between us. “You two are awfully quiet,” she said suddenly, setting down her glass of water. “What happened?” I exhaled slowly, the knot in my chest loosening just a bit as I straightened up in my chair, my fingers tightening around the fork. Tessa shot me a look, one eyebrow raised as if to say, -your turn to talk, cousin.- I sighed and straightened up in my chair. “The rotation assignments came in today.” Elira’s expression shifted in an instant. Her jaw tightened. “And?” I glanced at Tessa again for support, then looked back at my aunt. “I’m going back to Canada.” Elira’s face darkened. The warm glow in the room seemed to dim around her. She set her knife down carefully, too carefully, and folded her hands in front of her plate. “Where?” she asked, voice clipped. “Winter Pack,” I added quickly. “Not Bloodhound. I’m not going anywhere near Jonas.” Relief passed through her features like a flicker of candlelight, quickly replaced by wary calculation. Tessa grinned and shoved a piece of bread in her mouth. “She’s not just going anywhere. She’s going to the *Savage Quadruplets* pack.” My head toward her. “Not again!” “I already told you! I don’t care,” I said flatly, spearing a carrot with unnecessary force. “I’m not interested in any unmated Alpha in this life. Or the next.” Tessa laughed. “Still, you’re lucky. Most people would kill for a six-month rotation there. If not for the training facilities, then just to get a glimpse of those four.” “They’re not just a pretty face,” Elira added thoughtfully, dabbing at the corner of her mouth with a napkin. “They have a reputation. No one messes with them. Not even rogues. Rumor has it their pack even harbors a couple of dragons.” I blinked. “You’re joking.” She shook her head. “Not one bit. There are whispers that some of their ranked members mated with draconic bloodlines. You can see it in the way they move—sharp, heavy, elemental. The quadruplets lead with strength, and they don’t tolerate nonsense. Especially not from outsiders” Tessa leaned forward, voice dropping into something softer. “Sounds like the safest place for someone like you.” My stomach twisted, but I stayed silent. “And let’s be honest,” she added, “nobody’s going to dare mess with the girl living under their roof.” Not that I needed protecting anymore. Not really. Still, I gave a small nod. “Better safe than sorry.” I looked down at my plate, the food still untouched. My appetite had vanished days ago, and this conversation wasn’t bringing it back. “I won’t be shifting,” I said after a pause. “Not unless absolutely necessary. The fewer people who see what I really am, the better.” Elira looked at me carefully, her gaze searching. “That’s wise. Maybe too wise for your age.” I gave a crooked smile, hollow at the edges. “Trauma tends to age people fast.” She hummed in agreement, leaning back in her chair as she twirled her napkin between her fingers. “Maybe you should go see Naeva before you leave. Her magic might be able to mask your aura. Even just enough to keep the elders from noticing something… off.” I swallowed hard. The idea of someone—anyone—sensing what I truly was made my skin crawl. What Hator truly was. The name itself made something shift inside me, something ancient and hot and waiting. I swallowed. The idea of someone sensing what I was—what Hator truly was—made my skin itch. “Will it be strong enough?” I asked. Elira’s eyes narrowed slightly as she thought. “It should be. Naeva is one of the best witches I know. She works quietly, discreetly. Her cloaking spells aren’t flashy, but they’re deep. Subtle. If there’s even the slightest risk that someone might detect you—especially with a bond like yours—it’s better to cover your tracks.” She leaned forward again, elbows resting on the table. “We don’t know how old your bond really is, Kat. There might be elders out there who can feel it. And we both know—curiosity can be dangerous.” I nodded, slowly. “Okay. I’ll go tomorrow.” “Good,” she said softly. Her eyes lingered on me for a second too long. And suddenly, I felt like prey again.
"You'll be my secret," he whispered. "No one has to know. I'll take a chosen mate, do what's expected—but you'll carry my heirs." A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. "You're sick," I choked out. He grinned. "You're mine. That scent doesn't lie. The Moon chose you. And I'm not letting you go." I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. "Sorry to tell you but, it doesn't matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate," I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I'd driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. "You!" he growled. "How dare you! If I can't have you—no one will." He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. And then—he let me fall. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: "Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat." —————— KATHERINE POV I stared at the girl in the mirror and barely recognized her. My olive green eyes—too bright, too wide—searched the reflection for something that wasn’t there yet. Something I’d been waiting for my entire life. My wolf. My other half. My salvation. Tomorrow, I would turn eighteen. And the torment of not shifting, of being half this, half that, would finally end. That was the hope, at least. The desperate prayer I hadn’t dared whisper aloud. The small bathroom mirror was fogged from the hot shower. I wiped it with a towel, revealing the dark waves of my hair, still damp and curling at the ends. I hadn’t bothered with makeup—not in this weather, not in this life—but I looked healthier than usual. Maybe a little sleep and a lot of hope had worked some kind of magic overnight. The sound of footsteps on the creaky floorboards made me jump. “Trouble!” my father’s booming voice echoed from downstairs. “Come on, breakfast is ready! And I don’t want you to be late for school.” I smiled despite myself. Only he still called me that. I threw on my usual layers: black jeans lined with fleece, a thick green sweater that matched my eyes, and my snow jacket. Everything practical, everything built to last. I laced up my worn snow boots, grabbed my backpack, and hurried downstairs, drawn by the scent of eggs and bacon. My father was already at the table, reading the old, battered newspaper he insisted on buying every morning. The scent of coffee and sizzling bacon filled the cabin’s warm kitchen, a sharp contrast to the frozen world beyond the frosted windows. I kissed his cheek and stole his breakfast plate right from under his nose. “Hey!” he chuckled, mock-offended. I sat beside him and took a full bite. “Thanks, Dad.” He ruffled my hair, the way he always did when he was proud of me but trying not to show it. “Five minutes, Trouble. Don’t make me chase you out the door again.” I nodded, sipping my coffee the way I always liked it—black, with cinnamon and a dash of cocoa powder. It wasn’t the sugary kind you got in coffee shops. It was earthy, bitter, and warm. Like a memory I refused to let go of. We didn’t talk much over breakfast. We never needed to. He watched me with those soft, weathered eyes—the same ones that looked haunted every time someone mentioned Mom. She’d died giving birth to me. The pain of that never left him, no matter how much time passed. I never wanted to add to that pain. That’s why I never told him how they treated me at school. How the other wolves whispered behind my back, calling me halfling, runt, or worse. How I never got invited to the runs, the parties, the ceremonies. They all assumed I’d be dead weight. Just a human in a wolf’s world. But I wasn’t. Not yet. Not definetly. The cabin groaned under the weight of fresh snow as we stepped outside. The cold hit me like a slap, sharp and real. The landscape was blanketed in white, the trees coated in hoarfrost, their limbs bowing under the weight of winter. The sky above was a pale gray, the kind that promised more snow by nightfall. My dad’s old pickup truck coughed like a dying animal before it finally roared to life. The heat took a while to kick in, but he turned on the radio anyway, filling the cab with classic rock. He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel as we drove through the snowy forest roads toward Bloodhound High. As the school came into view—an ugly, squat building half-swallowed by the frost—I felt the same clench in my gut I always did. I forced a smile as we pulled up. “See you later, old man,” I said, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “Give 'em god, Trouble,” he replied, squeezing my hand. I stepped out of the truck, taking a deep breath of icy air, and squared my shoulders. Don’t let it show. Don’t let him see. I walked fast, weaving through the parking lot with my head down, hoping not to catch anyone’s eye. The fewer people I spoke to, the better. They all thought they knew me, but none of them had ever looked past the label on my back: hybrid orphan, wolfless, weak. I could take their cruelty. What I couldn’t take was the thought of my father seeing it. He had given up so much for me. Trained harder, fought longer, protected me from every whisper he heard. But he couldn’t protect me from the ones I heard when he wasn’t around. As I reached the steps leading into the school, I felt it. A prickling heat on the back of my neck. Eyes. Watching me. I froze mid-step, then forced myself to keep walking. But I knew who it was. I always knew. No matter how early I arrived, or how quiet I moved, those eyes found me. Jonas fuc.king Hound. The Alpha’s son. The next in line. The golden boy of the Bloodhound Pack. Tall, arrogant, cruel—and yet those eyes never stopped tracking me. There was something in his gaze I didn’t understand. A heat. A weight. A warning. I climbed the steps without turning around. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing he got under my skin. But the back of my neck still burned. I exhaled slowly as the door closed behind me, muffling the buzz of the parking lot. The halls were quiet—just the way I liked them—early enough that most students were still dragging their feet through the snow outside. My boots squeaked slightly on the freshly mopped floor as I headed toward my locker, the numbers etched into the metal more familiar than most faces in this place. I spun the dial with practiced fingers and opened it, grateful for the small sense of normalcy. Inside, everything was neatly arranged—textbooks lined up in order of period, a black spiral notebook covered in doodles of molecular structures, and a battered thermos that still held some of the cinnamon-cocoa coffee from earlier. I grabbed my chemistry book and notebook, then slipped them into my backpack. The bell hadn’t rung yet, but I didn’t feel like standing around in the hallway, dodging sneers and pitying glances. I adjusted the strap over my shoulder and made a beeline for one of the only places in this godsforsaken school where I actually felt like myself. AP Chemistry. My favorite class. The lights inside the lab were already on, the scent of bleach and graphite thick in the air. Rows of black countertops gleamed under the harsh fluorescents, and the periodic table stretched across the far wall like a promise. It was quiet, orderly, logical. Unlike everything else in my life. I took my usual seat near the window and unpacked my notebook, flipping to the half-scribbled page of yesterday’s formulas. The teacher hadn’t arrived yet, but I didn’t mind the silence. It gave me space to breathe. To be. Out there, I was the freak. The mistake. The wolfless girl from a motherless birth. But in here? I was just a student. Just a girl who happened to be good at solving chemical equations and memorizing reaction patterns. No one cared what blood ran through my veins when I aced every test. I let my fingers drum against the edge of the lab table, trying to shake off the lingering tension from the steps outside. Jonas Hound. His name burned through my mind like acid on paper. I didn’t understand what he wanted from me—or why he always looked at me like he was trying to solve a puzzle he hated having to think about. The bell rang, jolting me slightly. Voices filtered in from the hallway as students began to file in. I kept my head down, eyes locked on my notebook, pen poised to take notes that hadn’t even been assigned yet. I could feel someone’s gaze again. Not just curiosity or the usual disdain. Something else. The same heat. The same weight. The same eyes. They always found me. --- ‘Tomorrow’s my birthday’ I reminded myself as I stepped through the doors. ‘And everything is going to change.’ At least, that’s what I prayed for. But I had no idea the price I would pay for it. KATHERINE POV I felt him before I saw him. That awful prickling at the base of my skull—like someone had just scraped my name across a blackboard behind my back. Like always happened since middle school. I didn’t stop walking. Just clutched my folder tighter to my chest and kept moving down the science wing hallway—too quiet, too empty. Most people didn’t come here unless they had a reason. I thought that was the whole point. But clearly, I wasn’t the only one with that idea. The lights overhead buzzed, flickering like they were on their last legs. The paint on the walls had yellowed, cracked in places. The air smelled like old chemicals and dust. Fitting. “Katie.” His voice was close. Closer than I expected. And it made my stomach turn. I didn’t turn around. Not right away. He always said it like it was a joke. Like I was some amusing little problem he could poke with a stick. I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction. But I turned anyway. Jonas Hound leaned against the wall like he owned it. Like he owned me. Newsflash: he didn’t. He never would. One boot crossed in front of the other, arms folded, a lazy smile tugging at his mouth. Smug bаd guy. Too tall. All sharp edges and predator stillness—like something used to being obeyed without question. He was always a second away from doing something violent just for fun. His sleeves were pushed up, all casual-like, showing off those veiny forearms he probably flexed just to remind everyone he had them. I’d bet my last nerve he got off on the way heat-struck she-wolves looked at him—like he was every fantasy they’d been spoon-fed since they were pups. That wild, dark hair that never laid flat. And those eyes—gold-flecked and too bright, too knowing. Too calculating. He was the kind of beautiful that felt dangerous. The kind that made your instincts pull you in and push you away at the same time. “Stalking me now?” I asked. He grinned. “You wish.” I rolled my eyes and reached for the nearest door. The chem lab. Empty, I hoped. I slipped inside and tried to shut the door behind me. Tried. He caught it with his palm, easy, and walked in like he’d been invited. The door clicked shut behind him. No lock. Of course there wasn’t. Why would there be, when the universe was clearly in on the joke? He didn’t say anything for a second. Just looked at me. Then, “Big day tomorrow.” I stared. “So?” He stepped closer. Casual. Like this was just a friendly chat and not something much worse. “You shift at midnight, right?” I didn’t answer. Mostly because my throat had gone tight. Partially because I wanted to scream at him to go. But it would just give me mite troubles. Jonas moved again, one slow step at a time. Closing the gap like a hunter backing a deer into a corner. “Most of us shift at sixteen,” he said, voice low. “If you’re not shifting tomorrow, it’ll mean you’re human. And we do not allow humans in our pack anymore. I don’t know what my father was thinking when allowed your mother to join us.” I didn’t rise to the bait. He tilted his head, studying me. “What? Cat got your tongue Katie? Or are You nervous?” “No.” “You should be.” I crossed my arms, trying to look bored. “Why are you even here?” That half-smile again. “Making sure you don’t chicken out.” “I’m not afraid.” He moved in even closer, and now I could smell him—pine, something smoky, and underneath it, something raw. Not sweat, not cologne. Something I craved. Unfortunatedly. His wolf was closer to the surface than usual. I could feel it in the air between us. “You don’t have to be afraid,” he murmured. “You’ll just fail,” he said slowly. “Quietly. Alone. Where no one will see how pathetic it is.” I stepped back, hit the counter behind me. He followed, bracing his hands on either side of me, trapping me there. Still not touching. Still too close. The air between us crackled with tension. The kind that wasn’t romantic or exciting. The kind that made my skin crawl. “You feel it,” he said. “I feel gross,” I said, wrinkling my nose like he was a smell I couldn’t wash off. His smile faded. His eyes darkened, pupils blown wide. His wolf was right there, just under his skin—pacing, clawing, wanting. I could feel it pressing at the edges, wild and hungry, and not for food. I could see it. “You’re lying.” “No, Jonas. I’m not. Just because you’re turned on doesn’t mean I am.” His nostrils flared. His jaw tightened. “That’s not what this is.” “Then what is it?” He didn’t answer right away. Just stared at me. His breathing was too steady. Too measured. Like he was trying to keep himself from doing something he’d regret. Or something he wouldn’t. Then he said it. Quiet, like a curse. “Maybe the Moon Goddess is laughing her bottom off right now.” My stomach dropped. I didn’t want to understand. But I did. “No,” I said, shaking my head. “You wish that were true.” He just looked at me. And that told me everything. “No,” I repeated, louder this time. “If you think I’m your—" “I don’t want it,” he snapped. “Don’t flatter yourself.” “Good. I reject you. Right now. Done.” He backed up a step, like the words had physically hit him. Like they meant something. He stared at the ground for a second, then back at me. “You’re gonna go to the old clearing tomorrow night,” he said, voice flat now. Cold. “North ridge. Alone.” “Excuse me?” “You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. No one can bail you out.” I frowned. “Who said I need help?” He gave a bitter laugh. “Please. You’re barely holding it together now.” “I’ll shift just fine.” “Then do it. In the dark. Alone. Show me.” I wanted to punch him. I wanted to scream. But most of all, I wanted to get out of that room and away from the pressure of his body, his words, his scent—all of it. Jonas turned to leave. Stopped in the doorway. He didn’t look back when he said, “Better hope you don’t smell like mine when it happens,” he said. Then he was gone—just a shadow slipping out the door. And I stood there, shaking. Furious. Sick. Because the worst part wasn’t what he said. It was that part of me, buried deep, that didn’t say no loud enough. My heart was racing, and my fists were clenched, that awful twisting feeling in my gut like I’d just swallowed poison. I hated him. I hated what he made me feel. And I hated the small, cold whisper inside me that wondered— What if he’s right? KATHERINE POV *TRIGGER WARNING*~murder There was no drumroll, no celestial light, no whisper from the stars when I opened my eyes. Just the creak of old floorboards and the clink of ceramic as my dad pushed the door open with his hip, a tray balanced in his hands. The smell of bacon hit first, then coffee, then the warm sweetness of maple syrup and my favorite—cinnamon toast, slightly burnt, just the way I liked it. “Morning, birthday girl,” he said, and there was so much hope packed into those three words it made my chest ache. I pushed myself up against the pillows and smiled, even if it didn’t reach my eyes. “You didn’t have to do all this.” “Come on, eighteen only comes once.” He set the tray down on my lap, ruffled my hair gently. “Figured you might wake up feeling… different?” I froze for half a beat. Not enough to be obvious, but just enough. I didn’t feel different. Not stronger. Not faster. No heat beneath my skin, no prickling in my bones, no wolf pacing under the surface the way everyone said it would be. I shook my head. His smile faltered for a heartbeat—just a flicker—but he caught it before it could fall completely. “Still early. You’ve got all day. She’ll come when she’s ready. I feel it in my bones, kiddo.” I nodded, because I couldn’t find words. I took a sip of the coffee to hide it. We didn’t talk about my mom. Not today. Not ever, really. But I knew he was thinking about her too. About what it meant if I didn’t shift. About what they’d say if I didn’t. If I was just… human. My stomach knotted. He tried to keep things light after that. Said school was overrated and birthdays deserved hooky. I didn’t argue. I couldn’t stomach the idea of facing the curious looks, the whispers, the countdown that wasn’t even subtle anymore. So we packed up the old pickup and drove out past the tree line, deep into pack land, where the snow lay undisturbed and the trees stood tall and quiet. We ate sandwiches on a blanket we probably shouldn’t have laid out in the snow, and we fished through holes cut in the frozen pond. My fingers went numb, and we laughed until we cried when Dad slipped and went sprawling backward into the powder. He brought out a cake after. Chocolate and coconut. My favorite since I was nine. I couldn’t even eat more than a bite, but I made the right noises, smiled at the candles, blew them out when he asked what I wished for. I didn’t wish for anything. I was too afraid of jinxing it. But the truth? Deep down, I wished I wasn’t different. I wished I wouldn’t fail. I told him I wanted to spend the night alone. That just in case… nothing happened… I didn’t want to see the disappointment in his eyes. I didn’t want to break in front of him. I barely managed to keep it together in front of myself. He didn’t fight me on it. Just kissed my forehead and handed me the blanket from the truck and a flashlight. “Whatever happens,” he said quietly, “I’m proud of you. You hear me, Katie?” “Yeah,” I said, voice thick. “I hear you.” I walked out alone, further than I’d ever gone before. North ridge. Just like Jonas said. He hadn’t meant it kindly. He’d said it with that sneer of his, with poison in every word. You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. I found the clearing—old, wide, surrounded by trees that clawed at the sky like twisted fingers. The snow was thinner here. The ground hard beneath my boots. I spread out the blanket. Sat. Waited. The sky shifted slowly from dusk to night, from lavender to deep indigo, until finally the Moon crowned the treetops—full, silver, perfect. My fingers curled into fists. “Come on,” I whispered. “Please.” I shut my eyes. Breathed. Tried to feel it. My skin stayed cold. My body stayed the same. Nothing stirred. I waited. And waited. And waited. When I opened my eyes again, the Moon was high and my cheeks were damp with tears I hadn’t realized I’d shed. That was it. The final proof. I wasn’t one of them. I was human. And it was okay. I could go in a human city and get a human degree, a job, all the package. Even if I was an outsider in my father’s bloodline. I didn’t scream. I didn’t collapse. I just sat there, frozen in place, as something inside me went still. Like the part of me that had held on—just in case—finally gave up and sat down quietly to die. And then— A scent. It hit me so suddenly I thought I’d imagined it. Rich. Deep. Something like pine, like the first bite of snowmelt in spring. Wild and raw and— Familiar. Too familiar. Shi.t. I scrambled to my feet just as Jonas stepped out from the trees like he’d been there all along. His shirt was half-unbuttoned, clinging to him like it had no choice. His chest rose and fell too fast. His eyes glowed, deep red, locked on me with an intensity that scared me . His wolf was there—right there under his skin, close enough I could feel it vibrating in the air. And he looked— Mad. No, more than mad. Unhinged. “What are you doing here?” I snapped. He didn’t answer. His eyes tracked me like prey. “Jonas,” I said again, firmer this time. “Back off.” “You were supposed to shift,” he said. His voice wasn’t right. It was too rough. Not fully his. “You followed me?” “You were supposed to fuc.king shift.” I took a step back. “You don’t get to—” “You smell different.” That stopped me. “What?” He stepped closer. Slowly. Carefully. Like he was trying not to spook me. But every inch of his body screamed tension. His hands were clenched, jaw tight, eyes wild. “You didn’t smell like this before,” he muttered, almost to himself. “It’s stronger now.” “What are you talking about?” His nostrils flared. “Mine.” The bottom dropped out of my stomach. “No,” I said immediately, shaking my head. “No, you’re wrong.” Jonas snarled—actually snarled—and I saw it then. His control was hanging by a thread. “You think I want this?” he growled. “You think I want you?” “Then back off!” I shouted. He did the opposite. Crossed the clearing in two steps and grabbed my arm—not hard enough to bruise, but enough to make me flinch. “You don’t get to reject me,” he said through gritted teeth. “I already told you!,” I spat. “Back in the chem lab, remember? I said it. I meant it.” “That was before you smelled like—like this.” His wolf was clawing through his skin now. I could see it—flickers of red beneath his eyes, the twitch in his fingers, the low rumble in his chest. I yanked my arm back and shoved him. He didn’t move much, but he let go. “This is a mistake,” I said, chest heaving. “Whatever the Moon Goddess is doing, it’s wrong. It’s cruel.” Jonas stood still for a second. Then laughed—quiet, bitter, like he couldn’t believe it either. “I told myself if you didn’t shift, it’d be over. I’d never have to deal with this shi.t again.” What was he talking about?! He treated me like garbage my whole life! “Then let it be over,” I said trying to steady my voice. “You don’t want me. I sure as don’t want you.” His eyes snapped to mine. And then he moved. Fast. Too fast. I didn’t even get to step back before his hands were on my waist, his body pressing mine against the nearest tree trunk. The bark bit into my back through my coat, cold and sharp. “Jonas—get off me—” “You don’t understand,” he said, voice low and twisted and frantic. His face was too close, breath hot on my mouth, his eyes glowing, teeth too long now. His canines had dropped. His wolf was right there, just barely restrained. “I need you.” “No,” I hissed. I struggled, but he was stronger. “Let. Me. Go.” “I got the perfect solution. You’ll be my secret,” he whispered. “No one has to know. I’ll take a chosen mate, do what’s expected—but you’ll carry my heirs.” Fu.cking delusional. A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. “You’re sick,” I choked out. “A sick guy.” He grinned. “You’re mine. That scent doesn’t lie. The Moon chose you. And I’m not letting you go.” I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. And for once, I was grateful. Grateful I didn’t feel the pull. Grateful I was human, whatever that meant now. Because I didn’t hesitate. “Sorry to tell you but, it doesn’t matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate,” I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I’d driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. His breath caught—sharp, ragged—like the air had been punched out of him. His hands dropped, hanging useless at his sides, and for a split second, the mask cracked. I saw it. The pain. And Goddess did that feel good. It wasn’t clean or quiet. It was messy. Ugly. His face twisted like something inside him had just torn loose—like bones breaking, like flesh ripping from the inside. His lips parted, but no sound came out. Just that hollow, shattered look in his eyes like the ground had opened up and swallowed him whole. I almost giggled watching him in so much pain. But then, rage crashed in. Violent. Feral. His features contorted, not just in anger but in something deeper—grief twisted into hatred, love curdled into poison. He looked like he was about to rip the world apart with his bare hands, and maybe he would’ve, if I’d let him live in that moment a second longer. Uncontained. Unfiltered. Unforgiving. “You!,” he growled. “How dare you! I don’t see pain in your eyes. Why don’t I see it?! Are you a witch?! Answer me!” “Because I don’t feel it,” I spat. “There’s nothing between us. There never was.” His body trembled. Something snapped. He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Shining, sharp, and dripping with fury. “Then You won’t have anyone else,” he said through clenched teeth. “If I can’t have you—no one will.” Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. His hand drove forward, claws extended, and I felt them tear through fabric, then flesh. Then my heart. A sound I didn’t recognize tore from my throat. Not a scream. Not a sob. Just shock. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. He held me up. Watched my blood soak into the snow. Watched the life drain from my eyes. And then—he let me fall. The cold hit me like a final insult. Snowflakes melted on my cheeks like tears that weren’t mine. The cold numbed me. The world around me blurred, fading into the distance like I was sinking into the deepest part of the ocean. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. The snow around me, red with my blood, felt more distant than ever. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— A flicker. A warmth that shouldn’t have been there. At first, it was small. A wisp. But it spread, a sudden flame that ignited from within my chest, crawling down through my veins like liquid fire. No. I couldn’t even scream. The heat consumed me, curling up through my body, burning everything it touched. It was a fire so intense it felt like it would tear me apart, like it was scraping away all the old parts of me—the human parts—burning them away to nothing. I couldn’t think. I couldn’t feel. And then, just as it reached my skull, my heart, the flames suddenly—stopped. Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: “Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat.” KATHERINE POV **– Three Years Later –** It had been three years since the snow melted under my burning skin. Three years since I opened my eyes, with fire in my veins and a new name on my lips. I was no longer Katherine Hale. That girl died in the woods. Now I was Kathleen Rale. Shifter medicine student. A proud member—albeit unofficial—of the Wisteria Pack. A place where people didn’t look at me like I was broken. Where my past didn’t follow me like a shadow. Where I could be someone new. Where I could finally breathe. I still remember the morning after I died. I had woken up , alone, and shivering in a clearing miles from the place I had fallen. My clothes were gone. My wounds were gone. Even the blood had vanished from my skin. But I was alive. My heart was beating—steady and strange, like it belonged to someone else. The fire still flickered beneath my skin, and when I reached inward—tentative, scared—I felt her. Hator. Not a wolf. Not anything I had ever read about in books or seen in my mother’s documentaries. She was older. Ancient in ways that didn’t make sense. She didn’t speak much, not at first. She just… watched. Coiled in my chest like a shadow of flame and starlight. I ran. Still barefoot. Still shaking. But I ran. I didn’t look back. Not even once. --- I crossed the Canadian border into Alaska within two days. I stole clothes from a laundry line and found a pair of snow boots by someone’s back porch. I didn’t even feel bad. My body was still healing, still adapting to what I had become. My skin burned under my clothes. My senses overwhelmed me—too sharp, too fast, too loud. But I made it to the first town. A dusty little place on the edge of nowhere, surrounded by pines and frozen roads. They had a payphone outside an old gas station. I stood there for an hour before I dared pick up the receiver and call the number I knew by heart. My father picked up on the second ring. He didn’t even say hello. Just a broken, whispered: “Kat?” And I cried. The kind of sobs that broke ribs. --- He had known something terrible had happened. He’d felt it in his chest like a string snapping. He said the bond between us—the one that had always pulsed like a quiet drum—just went silent. He thought I was dead. The Alpha said I had probably been kidnapped and killed by rogues, but he searched for me for days, even if no one had answers and no body was found. And now he knew why. When I told him what Jonas had done, my father’s voice turned to steel. I could hear his claws unsheathing, the scraping sound of his chair as he stood too fast. “I’ll kill him.” “No,” I whispered, panic rushing back. “No, Dad. Please. He can’t know I’m alive.” “You rejected him, and he attacked you, Kat. He left you to die. You think I’ll just—” “Dad, please, you have to. I’m not just Kat anymore, and if he finds out, he’ll never let me go. And I can’t…” Silence. “What are you?” I hesitated. “I’m not a wolf.” Another pause. A long one. “What’s her name?” he finally asked. “…Hator.” My dad didn’t ask anything else. He just sighed—a heavy, trembling breath. “The less I know, the better. You need to go underground. I have a stepsister in Alaska. She lives in Wisteria. She can help.” He sent me an address. A name. No questions asked. He didn’t call me again. Didn’t visit. Didn’t tell anyone. He kept my secret like a vow carved in blood. And I loved him even more for it. --- Wisteria Pack became my home. They didn’t know who I had been. They didn’t ask about the faint scars that laced my chest, or the way I flinched at silver. My aunt—Elira—took me in without hesitation, as if she’d been waiting her whole life for me to show up on her doorstep. She knew I wasn’t a wolf, of course. The elders sensed it too. But no one forced me to shift. No one pried. Instead, they enrolled me in the local university’s shifted medicine program, helped me get forged documents, and gave me a second chance at life. I became Kathleen Rale. Med student. Volunteer. Good girl. I still had nightmares. I still woke up sometimes with my skin hot and my nails blackened at the edges from dreams soaked in fire and blood. But I was safe. And for the first time in my life… happy. --- Until today. Today everything was going to change. Because today marked the beginning of our inter-pack rotations. The final step before graduation. For the next six months, we’d be stationed across the continent, assisting local medical teams in other packs. We were split into small teams, assigned to packs based on our ranking, skills, and the Goddess’s very random sense of humor. I sat on the edge of my dorm bed, staring at the envelope in my lap like it was a live bomb. “Just open it,” my cousin called from across the room. Tessa. A young she-wolf with skin like golden oak and the most beautiful snarl I’d ever seen. “You make it sound easy,” I murmured. “Because it *is* easy,” she retorted. I hadn’t been praying for much—just not one thing. Not Bloodhound. Not him. I peeled the seal with shaking hands and slid out the letter. > Kathleen Rale, Congratulations. Your assigned rotation will take place at Winter Pack, Great Bear Lake, Canada. You’ll be under the direct supervision of Dr. Howard House and his team.> I blinked. Winter Pack. Not Bloodhound. Not freaking Jonas. I exhaled, long and hard, until I fell back onto the bed and stared at the ceiling. “Where’re you going?” Tessa asked. “Winter Pack.” Her eyebrows shot up. Then she grinned like a cheshire cat, sitting up straighter on her bed. “You’re going to that Winter Pack? Home of the Savage Quadruplets?” I frowned. “The what?” Tessa’s eyes lit up with unholy delight. “You’ve been living under a rock I swear! Four twin brothers. Alphas. All mate-less. All handsome and terrifying. Rumor has it they took down a rogue den the size of a village when they were just seventeen. The oldest one—Kyle, I think—is basically a walking war crime. And Kingsley? He once snapped a Beta’s spine in three places during training because he insulted his little brother .” She sighed, dramatically. “Handsome, brutal, mate-less. And now you’re going to be living right there, surrounded by glacial murderers with perfect jawlines. Lucky .” I stared at her, unamused. “I don’t want any unmated alpha in my life ever again,” I muttered. Tessa gave me a pitying look but didn’t argue. She knew the truth, and was not going to push me anymore. I didn’t care about the weather. Or the guys. Or the pack’s charming reputation for violence. All I knew was that I wouldn’t have to see him. And I was going to toast to that multiple times tonight. That was enough. KATHERINE POV Dinner at my aunt’s house was always a cozy affair. The walls of the old cottage were lined with shelves full of antique books, dried herbs, and framed photos that smelled faintly of lavender and memories. The worn wooden table, scarred with decades of laughter and late-night meals, sat under a brass chandelier that flickered with amber light. It cast a warm glow over the dishes—rosemary chicken, roasted root vegetables, and soft rolls glistening with melted butter. It was the kind of evening that made the Wisteria Pack feel like home. Comforting. Familiar. Safe. Mine. Except tonight, I couldn’t taste a thing. The food sat untouched on my plate. I pushed a carrot around with my fork like a bored child, barely hearing Tessa’s voice as she animatedly recounted something about her training session that morning—something about a clumsy wolf and a misfired arrow. I wasn’t clumsy. But lately, I did feel misfired. My aunt, Elira, sat at the head of the table, her dark hair swept into a loose bun, the silver strands at her temples catching the light like threads of wisdom. Her sharp hazel eyes flicked between us. “You two are awfully quiet,” she said suddenly, setting down her glass of water. “What happened?” I exhaled slowly, the knot in my chest loosening just a bit as I straightened up in my chair, my fingers tightening around the fork. Tessa shot me a look, one eyebrow raised as if to say, -your turn to talk, cousin.- I sighed and straightened up in my chair. “The rotation assignments came in today.” Elira’s expression shifted in an instant. Her jaw tightened. “And?” I glanced at Tessa again for support, then looked back at my aunt. “I’m going back to Canada.” Elira’s face darkened. The warm glow in the room seemed to dim around her. She set her knife down carefully, too carefully, and folded her hands in front of her plate. “Where?” she asked, voice clipped. “Winter Pack,” I added quickly. “Not Bloodhound. I’m not going anywhere near Jonas.” Relief passed through her features like a flicker of candlelight, quickly replaced by wary calculation. Tessa grinned and shoved a piece of bread in her mouth. “She’s not just going anywhere. She’s going to the *Savage Quadruplets* pack.” My head toward her. “Not again!” “I already told you! I don’t care,” I said flatly, spearing a carrot with unnecessary force. “I’m not interested in any unmated Alpha in this life. Or the next.” Tessa laughed. “Still, you’re lucky. Most people would kill for a six-month rotation there. If not for the training facilities, then just to get a glimpse of those four.” “They’re not just a pretty face,” Elira added thoughtfully, dabbing at the corner of her mouth with a napkin. “They have a reputation. No one messes with them. Not even rogues. Rumor has it their pack even harbors a couple of dragons.” I blinked. “You’re joking.” She shook her head. “Not one bit. There are whispers that some of their ranked members mated with draconic bloodlines. You can see it in the way they move—sharp, heavy, elemental. The quadruplets lead with strength, and they don’t tolerate nonsense. Especially not from outsiders” Tessa leaned forward, voice dropping into something softer. “Sounds like the safest place for someone like you.” My stomach twisted, but I stayed silent. “And let’s be honest,” she added, “nobody’s going to dare mess with the girl living under their roof.” Not that I needed protecting anymore. Not really. Still, I gave a small nod. “Better safe than sorry.” I looked down at my plate, the food still untouched. My appetite had vanished days ago, and this conversation wasn’t bringing it back. “I won’t be shifting,” I said after a pause. “Not unless absolutely necessary. The fewer people who see what I really am, the better.” Elira looked at me carefully, her gaze searching. “That’s wise. Maybe too wise for your age.” I gave a crooked smile, hollow at the edges. “Trauma tends to age people fast.” She hummed in agreement, leaning back in her chair as she twirled her napkin between her fingers. “Maybe you should go see Naeva before you leave. Her magic might be able to mask your aura. Even just enough to keep the elders from noticing something… off.” I swallowed hard. The idea of someone—anyone—sensing what I truly was made my skin crawl. What Hator truly was. The name itself made something shift inside me, something ancient and hot and waiting. I swallowed. The idea of someone sensing what I was—what Hator truly was—made my skin itch. “Will it be strong enough?” I asked. Elira’s eyes narrowed slightly as she thought. “It should be. Naeva is one of the best witches I know. She works quietly, discreetly. Her cloaking spells aren’t flashy, but they’re deep. Subtle. If there’s even the slightest risk that someone might detect you—especially with a bond like yours—it’s better to cover your tracks.” She leaned forward again, elbows resting on the table. “We don’t know how old your bond really is, Kat. There might be elders out there who can feel it. And we both know—curiosity can be dangerous.” I nodded, slowly. “Okay. I’ll go tomorrow.” “Good,” she said softly. Her eyes lingered on me for a second too long. And suddenly, I felt like prey again.
"You'll be my secret," he whispered. "No one has to know. I'll take a chosen mate, do what's expected—but you'll carry my heirs." A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. "You're sick," I choked out. He grinned. "You're mine. That scent doesn't lie. The Moon chose you. And I'm not letting you go." I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. "Sorry to tell you but, it doesn't matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate," I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I'd driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. "You!" he growled. "How dare you! If I can't have you—no one will." He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. And then—he let me fall. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: "Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat." —————— KATHERINE POV I stared at the girl in the mirror and barely recognized her. My olive green eyes—too bright, too wide—searched the reflection for something that wasn’t there yet. Something I’d been waiting for my entire life. My wolf. My other half. My salvation. Tomorrow, I would turn eighteen. And the torment of not shifting, of being half this, half that, would finally end. That was the hope, at least. The desperate prayer I hadn’t dared whisper aloud. The small bathroom mirror was fogged from the hot shower. I wiped it with a towel, revealing the dark waves of my hair, still damp and curling at the ends. I hadn’t bothered with makeup—not in this weather, not in this life—but I looked healthier than usual. Maybe a little sleep and a lot of hope had worked some kind of magic overnight. The sound of footsteps on the creaky floorboards made me jump. “Trouble!” my father’s booming voice echoed from downstairs. “Come on, breakfast is ready! And I don’t want you to be late for school.” I smiled despite myself. Only he still called me that. I threw on my usual layers: black jeans lined with fleece, a thick green sweater that matched my eyes, and my snow jacket. Everything practical, everything built to last. I laced up my worn snow boots, grabbed my backpack, and hurried downstairs, drawn by the scent of eggs and bacon. My father was already at the table, reading the old, battered newspaper he insisted on buying every morning. The scent of coffee and sizzling bacon filled the cabin’s warm kitchen, a sharp contrast to the frozen world beyond the frosted windows. I kissed his cheek and stole his breakfast plate right from under his nose. “Hey!” he chuckled, mock-offended. I sat beside him and took a full bite. “Thanks, Dad.” He ruffled my hair, the way he always did when he was proud of me but trying not to show it. “Five minutes, Trouble. Don’t make me chase you out the door again.” I nodded, sipping my coffee the way I always liked it—black, with cinnamon and a dash of cocoa powder. It wasn’t the sugary kind you got in coffee shops. It was earthy, bitter, and warm. Like a memory I refused to let go of. We didn’t talk much over breakfast. We never needed to. He watched me with those soft, weathered eyes—the same ones that looked haunted every time someone mentioned Mom. She’d died giving birth to me. The pain of that never left him, no matter how much time passed. I never wanted to add to that pain. That’s why I never told him how they treated me at school. How the other wolves whispered behind my back, calling me halfling, runt, or worse. How I never got invited to the runs, the parties, the ceremonies. They all assumed I’d be dead weight. Just a human in a wolf’s world. But I wasn’t. Not yet. Not definetly. The cabin groaned under the weight of fresh snow as we stepped outside. The cold hit me like a slap, sharp and real. The landscape was blanketed in white, the trees coated in hoarfrost, their limbs bowing under the weight of winter. The sky above was a pale gray, the kind that promised more snow by nightfall. My dad’s old pickup truck coughed like a dying animal before it finally roared to life. The heat took a while to kick in, but he turned on the radio anyway, filling the cab with classic rock. He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel as we drove through the snowy forest roads toward Bloodhound High. As the school came into view—an ugly, squat building half-swallowed by the frost—I felt the same clench in my gut I always did. I forced a smile as we pulled up. “See you later, old man,” I said, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “Give 'em god, Trouble,” he replied, squeezing my hand. I stepped out of the truck, taking a deep breath of icy air, and squared my shoulders. Don’t let it show. Don’t let him see. I walked fast, weaving through the parking lot with my head down, hoping not to catch anyone’s eye. The fewer people I spoke to, the better. They all thought they knew me, but none of them had ever looked past the label on my back: hybrid orphan, wolfless, weak. I could take their cruelty. What I couldn’t take was the thought of my father seeing it. He had given up so much for me. Trained harder, fought longer, protected me from every whisper he heard. But he couldn’t protect me from the ones I heard when he wasn’t around. As I reached the steps leading into the school, I felt it. A prickling heat on the back of my neck. Eyes. Watching me. I froze mid-step, then forced myself to keep walking. But I knew who it was. I always knew. No matter how early I arrived, or how quiet I moved, those eyes found me. Jonas fuc.king Hound. The Alpha’s son. The next in line. The golden boy of the Bloodhound Pack. Tall, arrogant, cruel—and yet those eyes never stopped tracking me. There was something in his gaze I didn’t understand. A heat. A weight. A warning. I climbed the steps without turning around. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing he got under my skin. But the back of my neck still burned. I exhaled slowly as the door closed behind me, muffling the buzz of the parking lot. The halls were quiet—just the way I liked them—early enough that most students were still dragging their feet through the snow outside. My boots squeaked slightly on the freshly mopped floor as I headed toward my locker, the numbers etched into the metal more familiar than most faces in this place. I spun the dial with practiced fingers and opened it, grateful for the small sense of normalcy. Inside, everything was neatly arranged—textbooks lined up in order of period, a black spiral notebook covered in doodles of molecular structures, and a battered thermos that still held some of the cinnamon-cocoa coffee from earlier. I grabbed my chemistry book and notebook, then slipped them into my backpack. The bell hadn’t rung yet, but I didn’t feel like standing around in the hallway, dodging sneers and pitying glances. I adjusted the strap over my shoulder and made a beeline for one of the only places in this godsforsaken school where I actually felt like myself. AP Chemistry. My favorite class. The lights inside the lab were already on, the scent of bleach and graphite thick in the air. Rows of black countertops gleamed under the harsh fluorescents, and the periodic table stretched across the far wall like a promise. It was quiet, orderly, logical. Unlike everything else in my life. I took my usual seat near the window and unpacked my notebook, flipping to the half-scribbled page of yesterday’s formulas. The teacher hadn’t arrived yet, but I didn’t mind the silence. It gave me space to breathe. To be. Out there, I was the freak. The mistake. The wolfless girl from a motherless birth. But in here? I was just a student. Just a girl who happened to be good at solving chemical equations and memorizing reaction patterns. No one cared what blood ran through my veins when I aced every test. I let my fingers drum against the edge of the lab table, trying to shake off the lingering tension from the steps outside. Jonas Hound. His name burned through my mind like acid on paper. I didn’t understand what he wanted from me—or why he always looked at me like he was trying to solve a puzzle he hated having to think about. The bell rang, jolting me slightly. Voices filtered in from the hallway as students began to file in. I kept my head down, eyes locked on my notebook, pen poised to take notes that hadn’t even been assigned yet. I could feel someone’s gaze again. Not just curiosity or the usual disdain. Something else. The same heat. The same weight. The same eyes. They always found me. --- ‘Tomorrow’s my birthday’ I reminded myself as I stepped through the doors. ‘And everything is going to change.’ At least, that’s what I prayed for. But I had no idea the price I would pay for it. KATHERINE POV I felt him before I saw him. That awful prickling at the base of my skull—like someone had just scraped my name across a blackboard behind my back. Like always happened since middle school. I didn’t stop walking. Just clutched my folder tighter to my chest and kept moving down the science wing hallway—too quiet, too empty. Most people didn’t come here unless they had a reason. I thought that was the whole point. But clearly, I wasn’t the only one with that idea. The lights overhead buzzed, flickering like they were on their last legs. The paint on the walls had yellowed, cracked in places. The air smelled like old chemicals and dust. Fitting. “Katie.” His voice was close. Closer than I expected. And it made my stomach turn. I didn’t turn around. Not right away. He always said it like it was a joke. Like I was some amusing little problem he could poke with a stick. I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction. But I turned anyway. Jonas Hound leaned against the wall like he owned it. Like he owned me. Newsflash: he didn’t. He never would. One boot crossed in front of the other, arms folded, a lazy smile tugging at his mouth. Smug bаd guy. Too tall. All sharp edges and predator stillness—like something used to being obeyed without question. He was always a second away from doing something violent just for fun. His sleeves were pushed up, all casual-like, showing off those veiny forearms he probably flexed just to remind everyone he had them. I’d bet my last nerve he got off on the way heat-struck she-wolves looked at him—like he was every fantasy they’d been spoon-fed since they were pups. That wild, dark hair that never laid flat. And those eyes—gold-flecked and too bright, too knowing. Too calculating. He was the kind of beautiful that felt dangerous. The kind that made your instincts pull you in and push you away at the same time. “Stalking me now?” I asked. He grinned. “You wish.” I rolled my eyes and reached for the nearest door. The chem lab. Empty, I hoped. I slipped inside and tried to shut the door behind me. Tried. He caught it with his palm, easy, and walked in like he’d been invited. The door clicked shut behind him. No lock. Of course there wasn’t. Why would there be, when the universe was clearly in on the joke? He didn’t say anything for a second. Just looked at me. Then, “Big day tomorrow.” I stared. “So?” He stepped closer. Casual. Like this was just a friendly chat and not something much worse. “You shift at midnight, right?” I didn’t answer. Mostly because my throat had gone tight. Partially because I wanted to scream at him to go. But it would just give me mite troubles. Jonas moved again, one slow step at a time. Closing the gap like a hunter backing a deer into a corner. “Most of us shift at sixteen,” he said, voice low. “If you’re not shifting tomorrow, it’ll mean you’re human. And we do not allow humans in our pack anymore. I don’t know what my father was thinking when allowed your mother to join us.” I didn’t rise to the bait. He tilted his head, studying me. “What? Cat got your tongue Katie? Or are You nervous?” “No.” “You should be.” I crossed my arms, trying to look bored. “Why are you even here?” That half-smile again. “Making sure you don’t chicken out.” “I’m not afraid.” He moved in even closer, and now I could smell him—pine, something smoky, and underneath it, something raw. Not sweat, not cologne. Something I craved. Unfortunatedly. His wolf was closer to the surface than usual. I could feel it in the air between us. “You don’t have to be afraid,” he murmured. “You’ll just fail,” he said slowly. “Quietly. Alone. Where no one will see how pathetic it is.” I stepped back, hit the counter behind me. He followed, bracing his hands on either side of me, trapping me there. Still not touching. Still too close. The air between us crackled with tension. The kind that wasn’t romantic or exciting. The kind that made my skin crawl. “You feel it,” he said. “I feel gross,” I said, wrinkling my nose like he was a smell I couldn’t wash off. His smile faded. His eyes darkened, pupils blown wide. His wolf was right there, just under his skin—pacing, clawing, wanting. I could feel it pressing at the edges, wild and hungry, and not for food. I could see it. “You’re lying.” “No, Jonas. I’m not. Just because you’re turned on doesn’t mean I am.” His nostrils flared. His jaw tightened. “That’s not what this is.” “Then what is it?” He didn’t answer right away. Just stared at me. His breathing was too steady. Too measured. Like he was trying to keep himself from doing something he’d regret. Or something he wouldn’t. Then he said it. Quiet, like a curse. “Maybe the Moon Goddess is laughing her bottom off right now.” My stomach dropped. I didn’t want to understand. But I did. “No,” I said, shaking my head. “You wish that were true.” He just looked at me. And that told me everything. “No,” I repeated, louder this time. “If you think I’m your—" “I don’t want it,” he snapped. “Don’t flatter yourself.” “Good. I reject you. Right now. Done.” He backed up a step, like the words had physically hit him. Like they meant something. He stared at the ground for a second, then back at me. “You’re gonna go to the old clearing tomorrow night,” he said, voice flat now. Cold. “North ridge. Alone.” “Excuse me?” “You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. No one can bail you out.” I frowned. “Who said I need help?” He gave a bitter laugh. “Please. You’re barely holding it together now.” “I’ll shift just fine.” “Then do it. In the dark. Alone. Show me.” I wanted to punch him. I wanted to scream. But most of all, I wanted to get out of that room and away from the pressure of his body, his words, his scent—all of it. Jonas turned to leave. Stopped in the doorway. He didn’t look back when he said, “Better hope you don’t smell like mine when it happens,” he said. Then he was gone—just a shadow slipping out the door. And I stood there, shaking. Furious. Sick. Because the worst part wasn’t what he said. It was that part of me, buried deep, that didn’t say no loud enough. My heart was racing, and my fists were clenched, that awful twisting feeling in my gut like I’d just swallowed poison. I hated him. I hated what he made me feel. And I hated the small, cold whisper inside me that wondered— What if he’s right? KATHERINE POV *TRIGGER WARNING*~murder There was no drumroll, no celestial light, no whisper from the stars when I opened my eyes. Just the creak of old floorboards and the clink of ceramic as my dad pushed the door open with his hip, a tray balanced in his hands. The smell of bacon hit first, then coffee, then the warm sweetness of maple syrup and my favorite—cinnamon toast, slightly burnt, just the way I liked it. “Morning, birthday girl,” he said, and there was so much hope packed into those three words it made my chest ache. I pushed myself up against the pillows and smiled, even if it didn’t reach my eyes. “You didn’t have to do all this.” “Come on, eighteen only comes once.” He set the tray down on my lap, ruffled my hair gently. “Figured you might wake up feeling… different?” I froze for half a beat. Not enough to be obvious, but just enough. I didn’t feel different. Not stronger. Not faster. No heat beneath my skin, no prickling in my bones, no wolf pacing under the surface the way everyone said it would be. I shook my head. His smile faltered for a heartbeat—just a flicker—but he caught it before it could fall completely. “Still early. You’ve got all day. She’ll come when she’s ready. I feel it in my bones, kiddo.” I nodded, because I couldn’t find words. I took a sip of the coffee to hide it. We didn’t talk about my mom. Not today. Not ever, really. But I knew he was thinking about her too. About what it meant if I didn’t shift. About what they’d say if I didn’t. If I was just… human. My stomach knotted. He tried to keep things light after that. Said school was overrated and birthdays deserved hooky. I didn’t argue. I couldn’t stomach the idea of facing the curious looks, the whispers, the countdown that wasn’t even subtle anymore. So we packed up the old pickup and drove out past the tree line, deep into pack land, where the snow lay undisturbed and the trees stood tall and quiet. We ate sandwiches on a blanket we probably shouldn’t have laid out in the snow, and we fished through holes cut in the frozen pond. My fingers went numb, and we laughed until we cried when Dad slipped and went sprawling backward into the powder. He brought out a cake after. Chocolate and coconut. My favorite since I was nine. I couldn’t even eat more than a bite, but I made the right noises, smiled at the candles, blew them out when he asked what I wished for. I didn’t wish for anything. I was too afraid of jinxing it. But the truth? Deep down, I wished I wasn’t different. I wished I wouldn’t fail. I told him I wanted to spend the night alone. That just in case… nothing happened… I didn’t want to see the disappointment in his eyes. I didn’t want to break in front of him. I barely managed to keep it together in front of myself. He didn’t fight me on it. Just kissed my forehead and handed me the blanket from the truck and a flashlight. “Whatever happens,” he said quietly, “I’m proud of you. You hear me, Katie?” “Yeah,” I said, voice thick. “I hear you.” I walked out alone, further than I’d ever gone before. North ridge. Just like Jonas said. He hadn’t meant it kindly. He’d said it with that sneer of his, with poison in every word. You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. I found the clearing—old, wide, surrounded by trees that clawed at the sky like twisted fingers. The snow was thinner here. The ground hard beneath my boots. I spread out the blanket. Sat. Waited. The sky shifted slowly from dusk to night, from lavender to deep indigo, until finally the Moon crowned the treetops—full, silver, perfect. My fingers curled into fists. “Come on,” I whispered. “Please.” I shut my eyes. Breathed. Tried to feel it. My skin stayed cold. My body stayed the same. Nothing stirred. I waited. And waited. And waited. When I opened my eyes again, the Moon was high and my cheeks were damp with tears I hadn’t realized I’d shed. That was it. The final proof. I wasn’t one of them. I was human. And it was okay. I could go in a human city and get a human degree, a job, all the package. Even if I was an outsider in my father’s bloodline. I didn’t scream. I didn’t collapse. I just sat there, frozen in place, as something inside me went still. Like the part of me that had held on—just in case—finally gave up and sat down quietly to die. And then— A scent. It hit me so suddenly I thought I’d imagined it. Rich. Deep. Something like pine, like the first bite of snowmelt in spring. Wild and raw and— Familiar. Too familiar. Shi.t. I scrambled to my feet just as Jonas stepped out from the trees like he’d been there all along. His shirt was half-unbuttoned, clinging to him like it had no choice. His chest rose and fell too fast. His eyes glowed, deep red, locked on me with an intensity that scared me . His wolf was there—right there under his skin, close enough I could feel it vibrating in the air. And he looked— Mad. No, more than mad. Unhinged. “What are you doing here?” I snapped. He didn’t answer. His eyes tracked me like prey. “Jonas,” I said again, firmer this time. “Back off.” “You were supposed to shift,” he said. His voice wasn’t right. It was too rough. Not fully his. “You followed me?” “You were supposed to fuc.king shift.” I took a step back. “You don’t get to—” “You smell different.” That stopped me. “What?” He stepped closer. Slowly. Carefully. Like he was trying not to spook me. But every inch of his body screamed tension. His hands were clenched, jaw tight, eyes wild. “You didn’t smell like this before,” he muttered, almost to himself. “It’s stronger now.” “What are you talking about?” His nostrils flared. “Mine.” The bottom dropped out of my stomach. “No,” I said immediately, shaking my head. “No, you’re wrong.” Jonas snarled—actually snarled—and I saw it then. His control was hanging by a thread. “You think I want this?” he growled. “You think I want you?” “Then back off!” I shouted. He did the opposite. Crossed the clearing in two steps and grabbed my arm—not hard enough to bruise, but enough to make me flinch. “You don’t get to reject me,” he said through gritted teeth. “I already told you!,” I spat. “Back in the chem lab, remember? I said it. I meant it.” “That was before you smelled like—like this.” His wolf was clawing through his skin now. I could see it—flickers of red beneath his eyes, the twitch in his fingers, the low rumble in his chest. I yanked my arm back and shoved him. He didn’t move much, but he let go. “This is a mistake,” I said, chest heaving. “Whatever the Moon Goddess is doing, it’s wrong. It’s cruel.” Jonas stood still for a second. Then laughed—quiet, bitter, like he couldn’t believe it either. “I told myself if you didn’t shift, it’d be over. I’d never have to deal with this shi.t again.” What was he talking about?! He treated me like garbage my whole life! “Then let it be over,” I said trying to steady my voice. “You don’t want me. I sure as don’t want you.” His eyes snapped to mine. And then he moved. Fast. Too fast. I didn’t even get to step back before his hands were on my waist, his body pressing mine against the nearest tree trunk. The bark bit into my back through my coat, cold and sharp. “Jonas—get off me—” “You don’t understand,” he said, voice low and twisted and frantic. His face was too close, breath hot on my mouth, his eyes glowing, teeth too long now. His canines had dropped. His wolf was right there, just barely restrained. “I need you.” “No,” I hissed. I struggled, but he was stronger. “Let. Me. Go.” “I got the perfect solution. You’ll be my secret,” he whispered. “No one has to know. I’ll take a chosen mate, do what’s expected—but you’ll carry my heirs.” Fu.cking delusional. A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. “You’re sick,” I choked out. “A sick guy.” He grinned. “You’re mine. That scent doesn’t lie. The Moon chose you. And I’m not letting you go.” I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. And for once, I was grateful. Grateful I didn’t feel the pull. Grateful I was human, whatever that meant now. Because I didn’t hesitate. “Sorry to tell you but, it doesn’t matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate,” I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I’d driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. His breath caught—sharp, ragged—like the air had been punched out of him. His hands dropped, hanging useless at his sides, and for a split second, the mask cracked. I saw it. The pain. And Goddess did that feel good. It wasn’t clean or quiet. It was messy. Ugly. His face twisted like something inside him had just torn loose—like bones breaking, like flesh ripping from the inside. His lips parted, but no sound came out. Just that hollow, shattered look in his eyes like the ground had opened up and swallowed him whole. I almost giggled watching him in so much pain. But then, rage crashed in. Violent. Feral. His features contorted, not just in anger but in something deeper—grief twisted into hatred, love curdled into poison. He looked like he was about to rip the world apart with his bare hands, and maybe he would’ve, if I’d let him live in that moment a second longer. Uncontained. Unfiltered. Unforgiving. “You!,” he growled. “How dare you! I don’t see pain in your eyes. Why don’t I see it?! Are you a witch?! Answer me!” “Because I don’t feel it,” I spat. “There’s nothing between us. There never was.” His body trembled. Something snapped. He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Shining, sharp, and dripping with fury. “Then You won’t have anyone else,” he said through clenched teeth. “If I can’t have you—no one will.” Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. His hand drove forward, claws extended, and I felt them tear through fabric, then flesh. Then my heart. A sound I didn’t recognize tore from my throat. Not a scream. Not a sob. Just shock. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. He held me up. Watched my blood soak into the snow. Watched the life drain from my eyes. And then—he let me fall. The cold hit me like a final insult. Snowflakes melted on my cheeks like tears that weren’t mine. The cold numbed me. The world around me blurred, fading into the distance like I was sinking into the deepest part of the ocean. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. The snow around me, red with my blood, felt more distant than ever. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— A flicker. A warmth that shouldn’t have been there. At first, it was small. A wisp. But it spread, a sudden flame that ignited from within my chest, crawling down through my veins like liquid fire. No. I couldn’t even scream. The heat consumed me, curling up through my body, burning everything it touched. It was a fire so intense it felt like it would tear me apart, like it was scraping away all the old parts of me—the human parts—burning them away to nothing. I couldn’t think. I couldn’t feel. And then, just as it reached my skull, my heart, the flames suddenly—stopped. Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: “Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat.” KATHERINE POV **– Three Years Later –** It had been three years since the snow melted under my burning skin. Three years since I opened my eyes, with fire in my veins and a new name on my lips. I was no longer Katherine Hale. That girl died in the woods. Now I was Kathleen Rale. Shifter medicine student. A proud member—albeit unofficial—of the Wisteria Pack. A place where people didn’t look at me like I was broken. Where my past didn’t follow me like a shadow. Where I could be someone new. Where I could finally breathe. I still remember the morning after I died. I had woken up , alone, and shivering in a clearing miles from the place I had fallen. My clothes were gone. My wounds were gone. Even the blood had vanished from my skin. But I was alive. My heart was beating—steady and strange, like it belonged to someone else. The fire still flickered beneath my skin, and when I reached inward—tentative, scared—I felt her. Hator. Not a wolf. Not anything I had ever read about in books or seen in my mother’s documentaries. She was older. Ancient in ways that didn’t make sense. She didn’t speak much, not at first. She just… watched. Coiled in my chest like a shadow of flame and starlight. I ran. Still barefoot. Still shaking. But I ran. I didn’t look back. Not even once. --- I crossed the Canadian border into Alaska within two days. I stole clothes from a laundry line and found a pair of snow boots by someone’s back porch. I didn’t even feel bad. My body was still healing, still adapting to what I had become. My skin burned under my clothes. My senses overwhelmed me—too sharp, too fast, too loud. But I made it to the first town. A dusty little place on the edge of nowhere, surrounded by pines and frozen roads. They had a payphone outside an old gas station. I stood there for an hour before I dared pick up the receiver and call the number I knew by heart. My father picked up on the second ring. He didn’t even say hello. Just a broken, whispered: “Kat?” And I cried. The kind of sobs that broke ribs. --- He had known something terrible had happened. He’d felt it in his chest like a string snapping. He said the bond between us—the one that had always pulsed like a quiet drum—just went silent. He thought I was dead. The Alpha said I had probably been kidnapped and killed by rogues, but he searched for me for days, even if no one had answers and no body was found. And now he knew why. When I told him what Jonas had done, my father’s voice turned to steel. I could hear his claws unsheathing, the scraping sound of his chair as he stood too fast. “I’ll kill him.” “No,” I whispered, panic rushing back. “No, Dad. Please. He can’t know I’m alive.” “You rejected him, and he attacked you, Kat. He left you to die. You think I’ll just—” “Dad, please, you have to. I’m not just Kat anymore, and if he finds out, he’ll never let me go. And I can’t…” Silence. “What are you?” I hesitated. “I’m not a wolf.” Another pause. A long one. “What’s her name?” he finally asked. “…Hator.” My dad didn’t ask anything else. He just sighed—a heavy, trembling breath. “The less I know, the better. You need to go underground. I have a stepsister in Alaska. She lives in Wisteria. She can help.” He sent me an address. A name. No questions asked. He didn’t call me again. Didn’t visit. Didn’t tell anyone. He kept my secret like a vow carved in blood. And I loved him even more for it. --- Wisteria Pack became my home. They didn’t know who I had been. They didn’t ask about the faint scars that laced my chest, or the way I flinched at silver. My aunt—Elira—took me in without hesitation, as if she’d been waiting her whole life for me to show up on her doorstep. She knew I wasn’t a wolf, of course. The elders sensed it too. But no one forced me to shift. No one pried. Instead, they enrolled me in the local university’s shifted medicine program, helped me get forged documents, and gave me a second chance at life. I became Kathleen Rale. Med student. Volunteer. Good girl. I still had nightmares. I still woke up sometimes with my skin hot and my nails blackened at the edges from dreams soaked in fire and blood. But I was safe. And for the first time in my life… happy. --- Until today. Today everything was going to change. Because today marked the beginning of our inter-pack rotations. The final step before graduation. For the next six months, we’d be stationed across the continent, assisting local medical teams in other packs. We were split into small teams, assigned to packs based on our ranking, skills, and the Goddess’s very random sense of humor. I sat on the edge of my dorm bed, staring at the envelope in my lap like it was a live bomb. “Just open it,” my cousin called from across the room. Tessa. A young she-wolf with skin like golden oak and the most beautiful snarl I’d ever seen. “You make it sound easy,” I murmured. “Because it *is* easy,” she retorted. I hadn’t been praying for much—just not one thing. Not Bloodhound. Not him. I peeled the seal with shaking hands and slid out the letter. > Kathleen Rale, Congratulations. Your assigned rotation will take place at Winter Pack, Great Bear Lake, Canada. You’ll be under the direct supervision of Dr. Howard House and his team.> I blinked. Winter Pack. Not Bloodhound. Not freaking Jonas. I exhaled, long and hard, until I fell back onto the bed and stared at the ceiling. “Where’re you going?” Tessa asked. “Winter Pack.” Her eyebrows shot up. Then she grinned like a cheshire cat, sitting up straighter on her bed. “You’re going to that Winter Pack? Home of the Savage Quadruplets?” I frowned. “The what?” Tessa’s eyes lit up with unholy delight. “You’ve been living under a rock I swear! Four twin brothers. Alphas. All mate-less. All handsome and terrifying. Rumor has it they took down a rogue den the size of a village when they were just seventeen. The oldest one—Kyle, I think—is basically a walking war crime. And Kingsley? He once snapped a Beta’s spine in three places during training because he insulted his little brother .” She sighed, dramatically. “Handsome, brutal, mate-less. And now you’re going to be living right there, surrounded by glacial murderers with perfect jawlines. Lucky .” I stared at her, unamused. “I don’t want any unmated alpha in my life ever again,” I muttered. Tessa gave me a pitying look but didn’t argue. She knew the truth, and was not going to push me anymore. I didn’t care about the weather. Or the guys. Or the pack’s charming reputation for violence. All I knew was that I wouldn’t have to see him. And I was going to toast to that multiple times tonight. That was enough. KATHERINE POV Dinner at my aunt’s house was always a cozy affair. The walls of the old cottage were lined with shelves full of antique books, dried herbs, and framed photos that smelled faintly of lavender and memories. The worn wooden table, scarred with decades of laughter and late-night meals, sat under a brass chandelier that flickered with amber light. It cast a warm glow over the dishes—rosemary chicken, roasted root vegetables, and soft rolls glistening with melted butter. It was the kind of evening that made the Wisteria Pack feel like home. Comforting. Familiar. Safe. Mine. Except tonight, I couldn’t taste a thing. The food sat untouched on my plate. I pushed a carrot around with my fork like a bored child, barely hearing Tessa’s voice as she animatedly recounted something about her training session that morning—something about a clumsy wolf and a misfired arrow. I wasn’t clumsy. But lately, I did feel misfired. My aunt, Elira, sat at the head of the table, her dark hair swept into a loose bun, the silver strands at her temples catching the light like threads of wisdom. Her sharp hazel eyes flicked between us. “You two are awfully quiet,” she said suddenly, setting down her glass of water. “What happened?” I exhaled slowly, the knot in my chest loosening just a bit as I straightened up in my chair, my fingers tightening around the fork. Tessa shot me a look, one eyebrow raised as if to say, -your turn to talk, cousin.- I sighed and straightened up in my chair. “The rotation assignments came in today.” Elira’s expression shifted in an instant. Her jaw tightened. “And?” I glanced at Tessa again for support, then looked back at my aunt. “I’m going back to Canada.” Elira’s face darkened. The warm glow in the room seemed to dim around her. She set her knife down carefully, too carefully, and folded her hands in front of her plate. “Where?” she asked, voice clipped. “Winter Pack,” I added quickly. “Not Bloodhound. I’m not going anywhere near Jonas.” Relief passed through her features like a flicker of candlelight, quickly replaced by wary calculation. Tessa grinned and shoved a piece of bread in her mouth. “She’s not just going anywhere. She’s going to the *Savage Quadruplets* pack.” My head toward her. “Not again!” “I already told you! I don’t care,” I said flatly, spearing a carrot with unnecessary force. “I’m not interested in any unmated Alpha in this life. Or the next.” Tessa laughed. “Still, you’re lucky. Most people would kill for a six-month rotation there. If not for the training facilities, then just to get a glimpse of those four.” “They’re not just a pretty face,” Elira added thoughtfully, dabbing at the corner of her mouth with a napkin. “They have a reputation. No one messes with them. Not even rogues. Rumor has it their pack even harbors a couple of dragons.” I blinked. “You’re joking.” She shook her head. “Not one bit. There are whispers that some of their ranked members mated with draconic bloodlines. You can see it in the way they move—sharp, heavy, elemental. The quadruplets lead with strength, and they don’t tolerate nonsense. Especially not from outsiders” Tessa leaned forward, voice dropping into something softer. “Sounds like the safest place for someone like you.” My stomach twisted, but I stayed silent. “And let’s be honest,” she added, “nobody’s going to dare mess with the girl living under their roof.” Not that I needed protecting anymore. Not really. Still, I gave a small nod. “Better safe than sorry.” I looked down at my plate, the food still untouched. My appetite had vanished days ago, and this conversation wasn’t bringing it back. “I won’t be shifting,” I said after a pause. “Not unless absolutely necessary. The fewer people who see what I really am, the better.” Elira looked at me carefully, her gaze searching. “That’s wise. Maybe too wise for your age.” I gave a crooked smile, hollow at the edges. “Trauma tends to age people fast.” She hummed in agreement, leaning back in her chair as she twirled her napkin between her fingers. “Maybe you should go see Naeva before you leave. Her magic might be able to mask your aura. Even just enough to keep the elders from noticing something… off.” I swallowed hard. The idea of someone—anyone—sensing what I truly was made my skin crawl. What Hator truly was. The name itself made something shift inside me, something ancient and hot and waiting. I swallowed. The idea of someone sensing what I was—what Hator truly was—made my skin itch. “Will it be strong enough?” I asked. Elira’s eyes narrowed slightly as she thought. “It should be. Naeva is one of the best witches I know. She works quietly, discreetly. Her cloaking spells aren’t flashy, but they’re deep. Subtle. If there’s even the slightest risk that someone might detect you—especially with a bond like yours—it’s better to cover your tracks.” She leaned forward again, elbows resting on the table. “We don’t know how old your bond really is, Kat. There might be elders out there who can feel it. And we both know—curiosity can be dangerous.” I nodded, slowly. “Okay. I’ll go tomorrow.” “Good,” she said softly. Her eyes lingered on me for a second too long. And suddenly, I felt like prey again.
"You'll be my secret," he whispered. "No one has to know. I'll take a chosen mate, do what's expected—but you'll carry my heirs." A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. "You're sick," I choked out. He grinned. "You're mine. That scent doesn't lie. The Moon chose you. And I'm not letting you go." I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. "Sorry to tell you but, it doesn't matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate," I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I'd driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. "You!" he growled. "How dare you! If I can't have you—no one will." He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. And then—he let me fall. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: "Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat." —————— KATHERINE POV I stared at the girl in the mirror and barely recognized her. My olive green eyes—too bright, too wide—searched the reflection for something that wasn’t there yet. Something I’d been waiting for my entire life. My wolf. My other half. My salvation. Tomorrow, I would turn eighteen. And the torment of not shifting, of being half this, half that, would finally end. That was the hope, at least. The desperate prayer I hadn’t dared whisper aloud. The small bathroom mirror was fogged from the hot shower. I wiped it with a towel, revealing the dark waves of my hair, still damp and curling at the ends. I hadn’t bothered with makeup—not in this weather, not in this life—but I looked healthier than usual. Maybe a little sleep and a lot of hope had worked some kind of magic overnight. The sound of footsteps on the creaky floorboards made me jump. “Trouble!” my father’s booming voice echoed from downstairs. “Come on, breakfast is ready! And I don’t want you to be late for school.” I smiled despite myself. Only he still called me that. I threw on my usual layers: black jeans lined with fleece, a thick green sweater that matched my eyes, and my snow jacket. Everything practical, everything built to last. I laced up my worn snow boots, grabbed my backpack, and hurried downstairs, drawn by the scent of eggs and bacon. My father was already at the table, reading the old, battered newspaper he insisted on buying every morning. The scent of coffee and sizzling bacon filled the cabin’s warm kitchen, a sharp contrast to the frozen world beyond the frosted windows. I kissed his cheek and stole his breakfast plate right from under his nose. “Hey!” he chuckled, mock-offended. I sat beside him and took a full bite. “Thanks, Dad.” He ruffled my hair, the way he always did when he was proud of me but trying not to show it. “Five minutes, Trouble. Don’t make me chase you out the door again.” I nodded, sipping my coffee the way I always liked it—black, with cinnamon and a dash of cocoa powder. It wasn’t the sugary kind you got in coffee shops. It was earthy, bitter, and warm. Like a memory I refused to let go of. We didn’t talk much over breakfast. We never needed to. He watched me with those soft, weathered eyes—the same ones that looked haunted every time someone mentioned Mom. She’d died giving birth to me. The pain of that never left him, no matter how much time passed. I never wanted to add to that pain. That’s why I never told him how they treated me at school. How the other wolves whispered behind my back, calling me halfling, runt, or worse. How I never got invited to the runs, the parties, the ceremonies. They all assumed I’d be dead weight. Just a human in a wolf’s world. But I wasn’t. Not yet. Not definetly. The cabin groaned under the weight of fresh snow as we stepped outside. The cold hit me like a slap, sharp and real. The landscape was blanketed in white, the trees coated in hoarfrost, their limbs bowing under the weight of winter. The sky above was a pale gray, the kind that promised more snow by nightfall. My dad’s old pickup truck coughed like a dying animal before it finally roared to life. The heat took a while to kick in, but he turned on the radio anyway, filling the cab with classic rock. He tapped his fingers on the steering wheel as we drove through the snowy forest roads toward Bloodhound High. As the school came into view—an ugly, squat building half-swallowed by the frost—I felt the same clench in my gut I always did. I forced a smile as we pulled up. “See you later, old man,” I said, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “Give 'em god, Trouble,” he replied, squeezing my hand. I stepped out of the truck, taking a deep breath of icy air, and squared my shoulders. Don’t let it show. Don’t let him see. I walked fast, weaving through the parking lot with my head down, hoping not to catch anyone’s eye. The fewer people I spoke to, the better. They all thought they knew me, but none of them had ever looked past the label on my back: hybrid orphan, wolfless, weak. I could take their cruelty. What I couldn’t take was the thought of my father seeing it. He had given up so much for me. Trained harder, fought longer, protected me from every whisper he heard. But he couldn’t protect me from the ones I heard when he wasn’t around. As I reached the steps leading into the school, I felt it. A prickling heat on the back of my neck. Eyes. Watching me. I froze mid-step, then forced myself to keep walking. But I knew who it was. I always knew. No matter how early I arrived, or how quiet I moved, those eyes found me. Jonas fuc.king Hound. The Alpha’s son. The next in line. The golden boy of the Bloodhound Pack. Tall, arrogant, cruel—and yet those eyes never stopped tracking me. There was something in his gaze I didn’t understand. A heat. A weight. A warning. I climbed the steps without turning around. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing he got under my skin. But the back of my neck still burned. I exhaled slowly as the door closed behind me, muffling the buzz of the parking lot. The halls were quiet—just the way I liked them—early enough that most students were still dragging their feet through the snow outside. My boots squeaked slightly on the freshly mopped floor as I headed toward my locker, the numbers etched into the metal more familiar than most faces in this place. I spun the dial with practiced fingers and opened it, grateful for the small sense of normalcy. Inside, everything was neatly arranged—textbooks lined up in order of period, a black spiral notebook covered in doodles of molecular structures, and a battered thermos that still held some of the cinnamon-cocoa coffee from earlier. I grabbed my chemistry book and notebook, then slipped them into my backpack. The bell hadn’t rung yet, but I didn’t feel like standing around in the hallway, dodging sneers and pitying glances. I adjusted the strap over my shoulder and made a beeline for one of the only places in this godsforsaken school where I actually felt like myself. AP Chemistry. My favorite class. The lights inside the lab were already on, the scent of bleach and graphite thick in the air. Rows of black countertops gleamed under the harsh fluorescents, and the periodic table stretched across the far wall like a promise. It was quiet, orderly, logical. Unlike everything else in my life. I took my usual seat near the window and unpacked my notebook, flipping to the half-scribbled page of yesterday’s formulas. The teacher hadn’t arrived yet, but I didn’t mind the silence. It gave me space to breathe. To be. Out there, I was the freak. The mistake. The wolfless girl from a motherless birth. But in here? I was just a student. Just a girl who happened to be good at solving chemical equations and memorizing reaction patterns. No one cared what blood ran through my veins when I aced every test. I let my fingers drum against the edge of the lab table, trying to shake off the lingering tension from the steps outside. Jonas Hound. His name burned through my mind like acid on paper. I didn’t understand what he wanted from me—or why he always looked at me like he was trying to solve a puzzle he hated having to think about. The bell rang, jolting me slightly. Voices filtered in from the hallway as students began to file in. I kept my head down, eyes locked on my notebook, pen poised to take notes that hadn’t even been assigned yet. I could feel someone’s gaze again. Not just curiosity or the usual disdain. Something else. The same heat. The same weight. The same eyes. They always found me. --- ‘Tomorrow’s my birthday’ I reminded myself as I stepped through the doors. ‘And everything is going to change.’ At least, that’s what I prayed for. But I had no idea the price I would pay for it. KATHERINE POV I felt him before I saw him. That awful prickling at the base of my skull—like someone had just scraped my name across a blackboard behind my back. Like always happened since middle school. I didn’t stop walking. Just clutched my folder tighter to my chest and kept moving down the science wing hallway—too quiet, too empty. Most people didn’t come here unless they had a reason. I thought that was the whole point. But clearly, I wasn’t the only one with that idea. The lights overhead buzzed, flickering like they were on their last legs. The paint on the walls had yellowed, cracked in places. The air smelled like old chemicals and dust. Fitting. “Katie.” His voice was close. Closer than I expected. And it made my stomach turn. I didn’t turn around. Not right away. He always said it like it was a joke. Like I was some amusing little problem he could poke with a stick. I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction. But I turned anyway. Jonas Hound leaned against the wall like he owned it. Like he owned me. Newsflash: he didn’t. He never would. One boot crossed in front of the other, arms folded, a lazy smile tugging at his mouth. Smug bаd guy. Too tall. All sharp edges and predator stillness—like something used to being obeyed without question. He was always a second away from doing something violent just for fun. His sleeves were pushed up, all casual-like, showing off those veiny forearms he probably flexed just to remind everyone he had them. I’d bet my last nerve he got off on the way heat-struck she-wolves looked at him—like he was every fantasy they’d been spoon-fed since they were pups. That wild, dark hair that never laid flat. And those eyes—gold-flecked and too bright, too knowing. Too calculating. He was the kind of beautiful that felt dangerous. The kind that made your instincts pull you in and push you away at the same time. “Stalking me now?” I asked. He grinned. “You wish.” I rolled my eyes and reached for the nearest door. The chem lab. Empty, I hoped. I slipped inside and tried to shut the door behind me. Tried. He caught it with his palm, easy, and walked in like he’d been invited. The door clicked shut behind him. No lock. Of course there wasn’t. Why would there be, when the universe was clearly in on the joke? He didn’t say anything for a second. Just looked at me. Then, “Big day tomorrow.” I stared. “So?” He stepped closer. Casual. Like this was just a friendly chat and not something much worse. “You shift at midnight, right?” I didn’t answer. Mostly because my throat had gone tight. Partially because I wanted to scream at him to go. But it would just give me mite troubles. Jonas moved again, one slow step at a time. Closing the gap like a hunter backing a deer into a corner. “Most of us shift at sixteen,” he said, voice low. “If you’re not shifting tomorrow, it’ll mean you’re human. And we do not allow humans in our pack anymore. I don’t know what my father was thinking when allowed your mother to join us.” I didn’t rise to the bait. He tilted his head, studying me. “What? Cat got your tongue Katie? Or are You nervous?” “No.” “You should be.” I crossed my arms, trying to look bored. “Why are you even here?” That half-smile again. “Making sure you don’t chicken out.” “I’m not afraid.” He moved in even closer, and now I could smell him—pine, something smoky, and underneath it, something raw. Not sweat, not cologne. Something I craved. Unfortunatedly. His wolf was closer to the surface than usual. I could feel it in the air between us. “You don’t have to be afraid,” he murmured. “You’ll just fail,” he said slowly. “Quietly. Alone. Where no one will see how pathetic it is.” I stepped back, hit the counter behind me. He followed, bracing his hands on either side of me, trapping me there. Still not touching. Still too close. The air between us crackled with tension. The kind that wasn’t romantic or exciting. The kind that made my skin crawl. “You feel it,” he said. “I feel gross,” I said, wrinkling my nose like he was a smell I couldn’t wash off. His smile faded. His eyes darkened, pupils blown wide. His wolf was right there, just under his skin—pacing, clawing, wanting. I could feel it pressing at the edges, wild and hungry, and not for food. I could see it. “You’re lying.” “No, Jonas. I’m not. Just because you’re turned on doesn’t mean I am.” His nostrils flared. His jaw tightened. “That’s not what this is.” “Then what is it?” He didn’t answer right away. Just stared at me. His breathing was too steady. Too measured. Like he was trying to keep himself from doing something he’d regret. Or something he wouldn’t. Then he said it. Quiet, like a curse. “Maybe the Moon Goddess is laughing her bottom off right now.” My stomach dropped. I didn’t want to understand. But I did. “No,” I said, shaking my head. “You wish that were true.” He just looked at me. And that told me everything. “No,” I repeated, louder this time. “If you think I’m your—" “I don’t want it,” he snapped. “Don’t flatter yourself.” “Good. I reject you. Right now. Done.” He backed up a step, like the words had physically hit him. Like they meant something. He stared at the ground for a second, then back at me. “You’re gonna go to the old clearing tomorrow night,” he said, voice flat now. Cold. “North ridge. Alone.” “Excuse me?” “You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. No one can bail you out.” I frowned. “Who said I need help?” He gave a bitter laugh. “Please. You’re barely holding it together now.” “I’ll shift just fine.” “Then do it. In the dark. Alone. Show me.” I wanted to punch him. I wanted to scream. But most of all, I wanted to get out of that room and away from the pressure of his body, his words, his scent—all of it. Jonas turned to leave. Stopped in the doorway. He didn’t look back when he said, “Better hope you don’t smell like mine when it happens,” he said. Then he was gone—just a shadow slipping out the door. And I stood there, shaking. Furious. Sick. Because the worst part wasn’t what he said. It was that part of me, buried deep, that didn’t say no loud enough. My heart was racing, and my fists were clenched, that awful twisting feeling in my gut like I’d just swallowed poison. I hated him. I hated what he made me feel. And I hated the small, cold whisper inside me that wondered— What if he’s right? KATHERINE POV *TRIGGER WARNING*~murder There was no drumroll, no celestial light, no whisper from the stars when I opened my eyes. Just the creak of old floorboards and the clink of ceramic as my dad pushed the door open with his hip, a tray balanced in his hands. The smell of bacon hit first, then coffee, then the warm sweetness of maple syrup and my favorite—cinnamon toast, slightly burnt, just the way I liked it. “Morning, birthday girl,” he said, and there was so much hope packed into those three words it made my chest ache. I pushed myself up against the pillows and smiled, even if it didn’t reach my eyes. “You didn’t have to do all this.” “Come on, eighteen only comes once.” He set the tray down on my lap, ruffled my hair gently. “Figured you might wake up feeling… different?” I froze for half a beat. Not enough to be obvious, but just enough. I didn’t feel different. Not stronger. Not faster. No heat beneath my skin, no prickling in my bones, no wolf pacing under the surface the way everyone said it would be. I shook my head. His smile faltered for a heartbeat—just a flicker—but he caught it before it could fall completely. “Still early. You’ve got all day. She’ll come when she’s ready. I feel it in my bones, kiddo.” I nodded, because I couldn’t find words. I took a sip of the coffee to hide it. We didn’t talk about my mom. Not today. Not ever, really. But I knew he was thinking about her too. About what it meant if I didn’t shift. About what they’d say if I didn’t. If I was just… human. My stomach knotted. He tried to keep things light after that. Said school was overrated and birthdays deserved hooky. I didn’t argue. I couldn’t stomach the idea of facing the curious looks, the whispers, the countdown that wasn’t even subtle anymore. So we packed up the old pickup and drove out past the tree line, deep into pack land, where the snow lay undisturbed and the trees stood tall and quiet. We ate sandwiches on a blanket we probably shouldn’t have laid out in the snow, and we fished through holes cut in the frozen pond. My fingers went numb, and we laughed until we cried when Dad slipped and went sprawling backward into the powder. He brought out a cake after. Chocolate and coconut. My favorite since I was nine. I couldn’t even eat more than a bite, but I made the right noises, smiled at the candles, blew them out when he asked what I wished for. I didn’t wish for anything. I was too afraid of jinxing it. But the truth? Deep down, I wished I wasn’t different. I wished I wouldn’t fail. I told him I wanted to spend the night alone. That just in case… nothing happened… I didn’t want to see the disappointment in his eyes. I didn’t want to break in front of him. I barely managed to keep it together in front of myself. He didn’t fight me on it. Just kissed my forehead and handed me the blanket from the truck and a flashlight. “Whatever happens,” he said quietly, “I’m proud of you. You hear me, Katie?” “Yeah,” I said, voice thick. “I hear you.” I walked out alone, further than I’d ever gone before. North ridge. Just like Jonas said. He hadn’t meant it kindly. He’d said it with that sneer of his, with poison in every word. You want to prove yourself? Do it where no one can help you. I found the clearing—old, wide, surrounded by trees that clawed at the sky like twisted fingers. The snow was thinner here. The ground hard beneath my boots. I spread out the blanket. Sat. Waited. The sky shifted slowly from dusk to night, from lavender to deep indigo, until finally the Moon crowned the treetops—full, silver, perfect. My fingers curled into fists. “Come on,” I whispered. “Please.” I shut my eyes. Breathed. Tried to feel it. My skin stayed cold. My body stayed the same. Nothing stirred. I waited. And waited. And waited. When I opened my eyes again, the Moon was high and my cheeks were damp with tears I hadn’t realized I’d shed. That was it. The final proof. I wasn’t one of them. I was human. And it was okay. I could go in a human city and get a human degree, a job, all the package. Even if I was an outsider in my father’s bloodline. I didn’t scream. I didn’t collapse. I just sat there, frozen in place, as something inside me went still. Like the part of me that had held on—just in case—finally gave up and sat down quietly to die. And then— A scent. It hit me so suddenly I thought I’d imagined it. Rich. Deep. Something like pine, like the first bite of snowmelt in spring. Wild and raw and— Familiar. Too familiar. Shi.t. I scrambled to my feet just as Jonas stepped out from the trees like he’d been there all along. His shirt was half-unbuttoned, clinging to him like it had no choice. His chest rose and fell too fast. His eyes glowed, deep red, locked on me with an intensity that scared me . His wolf was there—right there under his skin, close enough I could feel it vibrating in the air. And he looked— Mad. No, more than mad. Unhinged. “What are you doing here?” I snapped. He didn’t answer. His eyes tracked me like prey. “Jonas,” I said again, firmer this time. “Back off.” “You were supposed to shift,” he said. His voice wasn’t right. It was too rough. Not fully his. “You followed me?” “You were supposed to fuc.king shift.” I took a step back. “You don’t get to—” “You smell different.” That stopped me. “What?” He stepped closer. Slowly. Carefully. Like he was trying not to spook me. But every inch of his body screamed tension. His hands were clenched, jaw tight, eyes wild. “You didn’t smell like this before,” he muttered, almost to himself. “It’s stronger now.” “What are you talking about?” His nostrils flared. “Mine.” The bottom dropped out of my stomach. “No,” I said immediately, shaking my head. “No, you’re wrong.” Jonas snarled—actually snarled—and I saw it then. His control was hanging by a thread. “You think I want this?” he growled. “You think I want you?” “Then back off!” I shouted. He did the opposite. Crossed the clearing in two steps and grabbed my arm—not hard enough to bruise, but enough to make me flinch. “You don’t get to reject me,” he said through gritted teeth. “I already told you!,” I spat. “Back in the chem lab, remember? I said it. I meant it.” “That was before you smelled like—like this.” His wolf was clawing through his skin now. I could see it—flickers of red beneath his eyes, the twitch in his fingers, the low rumble in his chest. I yanked my arm back and shoved him. He didn’t move much, but he let go. “This is a mistake,” I said, chest heaving. “Whatever the Moon Goddess is doing, it’s wrong. It’s cruel.” Jonas stood still for a second. Then laughed—quiet, bitter, like he couldn’t believe it either. “I told myself if you didn’t shift, it’d be over. I’d never have to deal with this shi.t again.” What was he talking about?! He treated me like garbage my whole life! “Then let it be over,” I said trying to steady my voice. “You don’t want me. I sure as don’t want you.” His eyes snapped to mine. And then he moved. Fast. Too fast. I didn’t even get to step back before his hands were on my waist, his body pressing mine against the nearest tree trunk. The bark bit into my back through my coat, cold and sharp. “Jonas—get off me—” “You don’t understand,” he said, voice low and twisted and frantic. His face was too close, breath hot on my mouth, his eyes glowing, teeth too long now. His canines had dropped. His wolf was right there, just barely restrained. “I need you.” “No,” I hissed. I struggled, but he was stronger. “Let. Me. Go.” “I got the perfect solution. You’ll be my secret,” he whispered. “No one has to know. I’ll take a chosen mate, do what’s expected—but you’ll carry my heirs.” Fu.cking delusional. A wave of nausea slammed into me, rising fast and hard. I turned my head as a dry retch clawed its way up my throat. “You’re sick,” I choked out. “A sick guy.” He grinned. “You’re mine. That scent doesn’t lie. The Moon chose you. And I’m not letting you go.” I looked up at him, his face twisted in obsession, not love. Madness, not fate. And for once, I was grateful. Grateful I didn’t feel the pull. Grateful I was human, whatever that meant now. Because I didn’t hesitate. “Sorry to tell you but, it doesn’t matter what you want. I, Katherine Hale, reject you, Jonas Hound, as my mate,” I said, loud and clear, every word a dagger to his soul. The effect was instant. He flinched like I’d driven a knife straight into his gut and twisted. His breath caught—sharp, ragged—like the air had been punched out of him. His hands dropped, hanging useless at his sides, and for a split second, the mask cracked. I saw it. The pain. And Goddess did that feel good. It wasn’t clean or quiet. It was messy. Ugly. His face twisted like something inside him had just torn loose—like bones breaking, like flesh ripping from the inside. His lips parted, but no sound came out. Just that hollow, shattered look in his eyes like the ground had opened up and swallowed him whole. I almost giggled watching him in so much pain. But then, rage crashed in. Violent. Feral. His features contorted, not just in anger but in something deeper—grief twisted into hatred, love curdled into poison. He looked like he was about to rip the world apart with his bare hands, and maybe he would’ve, if I’d let him live in that moment a second longer. Uncontained. Unfiltered. Unforgiving. “You!,” he growled. “How dare you! I don’t see pain in your eyes. Why don’t I see it?! Are you a witch?! Answer me!” “Because I don’t feel it,” I spat. “There’s nothing between us. There never was.” His body trembled. Something snapped. He let out a guttural snarl—and then his claws came out. Shining, sharp, and dripping with fury. “Then You won’t have anyone else,” he said through clenched teeth. “If I can’t have you—no one will.” Time slowed. I tried to move. I opened my mouth to scream. Too late. His hand drove forward, claws extended, and I felt them tear through fabric, then flesh. Then my heart. A sound I didn’t recognize tore from my throat. Not a scream. Not a sob. Just shock. White-hot pain exploded in my chest, and my knees buckled as I sank against him, the world spinning wildly off its axis. He held me up. Watched my blood soak into the snow. Watched the life drain from my eyes. And then—he let me fall. The cold hit me like a final insult. Snowflakes melted on my cheeks like tears that weren’t mine. The cold numbed me. The world around me blurred, fading into the distance like I was sinking into the deepest part of the ocean. I felt my pulse slow, my breath shallow. The edges of my vision blackened. The snow around me, red with my blood, felt more distant than ever. I was dying. And I knew it. But then— A flicker. A warmth that shouldn’t have been there. At first, it was small. A wisp. But it spread, a sudden flame that ignited from within my chest, crawling down through my veins like liquid fire. No. I couldn’t even scream. The heat consumed me, curling up through my body, burning everything it touched. It was a fire so intense it felt like it would tear me apart, like it was scraping away all the old parts of me—the human parts—burning them away to nothing. I couldn’t think. I couldn’t feel. And then, just as it reached my skull, my heart, the flames suddenly—stopped. Everything went still. Silent. The cold that had once been so suffocating now seemed insignificant. I was still alive, but not the same. My body felt... different. New. I opened my eyes. Golden. Shining. Piercing. And there, in the quiet of my mind, a voice whispered—low, almost teasing: “Nice to finally meet you, Kitty Kat.” KATHERINE POV **– Three Years Later –** It had been three years since the snow melted under my burning skin. Three years since I opened my eyes, with fire in my veins and a new name on my lips. I was no longer Katherine Hale. That girl died in the woods. Now I was Kathleen Rale. Shifter medicine student. A proud member—albeit unofficial—of the Wisteria Pack. A place where people didn’t look at me like I was broken. Where my past didn’t follow me like a shadow. Where I could be someone new. Where I could finally breathe. I still remember the morning after I died. I had woken up , alone, and shivering in a clearing miles from the place I had fallen. My clothes were gone. My wounds were gone. Even the blood had vanished from my skin. But I was alive. My heart was beating—steady and strange, like it belonged to someone else. The fire still flickered beneath my skin, and when I reached inward—tentative, scared—I felt her. Hator. Not a wolf. Not anything I had ever read about in books or seen in my mother’s documentaries. She was older. Ancient in ways that didn’t make sense. She didn’t speak much, not at first. She just… watched. Coiled in my chest like a shadow of flame and starlight. I ran. Still barefoot. Still shaking. But I ran. I didn’t look back. Not even once. --- I crossed the Canadian border into Alaska within two days. I stole clothes from a laundry line and found a pair of snow boots by someone’s back porch. I didn’t even feel bad. My body was still healing, still adapting to what I had become. My skin burned under my clothes. My senses overwhelmed me—too sharp, too fast, too loud. But I made it to the first town. A dusty little place on the edge of nowhere, surrounded by pines and frozen roads. They had a payphone outside an old gas station. I stood there for an hour before I dared pick up the receiver and call the number I knew by heart. My father picked up on the second ring. He didn’t even say hello. Just a broken, whispered: “Kat?” And I cried. The kind of sobs that broke ribs. --- He had known something terrible had happened. He’d felt it in his chest like a string snapping. He said the bond between us—the one that had always pulsed like a quiet drum—just went silent. He thought I was dead. The Alpha said I had probably been kidnapped and killed by rogues, but he searched for me for days, even if no one had answers and no body was found. And now he knew why. When I told him what Jonas had done, my father’s voice turned to steel. I could hear his claws unsheathing, the scraping sound of his chair as he stood too fast. “I’ll kill him.” “No,” I whispered, panic rushing back. “No, Dad. Please. He can’t know I’m alive.” “You rejected him, and he attacked you, Kat. He left you to die. You think I’ll just—” “Dad, please, you have to. I’m not just Kat anymore, and if he finds out, he’ll never let me go. And I can’t…” Silence. “What are you?” I hesitated. “I’m not a wolf.” Another pause. A long one. “What’s her name?” he finally asked. “…Hator.” My dad didn’t ask anything else. He just sighed—a heavy, trembling breath. “The less I know, the better. You need to go underground. I have a stepsister in Alaska. She lives in Wisteria. She can help.” He sent me an address. A name. No questions asked. He didn’t call me again. Didn’t visit. Didn’t tell anyone. He kept my secret like a vow carved in blood. And I loved him even more for it. --- Wisteria Pack became my home. They didn’t know who I had been. They didn’t ask about the faint scars that laced my chest, or the way I flinched at silver. My aunt—Elira—took me in without hesitation, as if she’d been waiting her whole life for me to show up on her doorstep. She knew I wasn’t a wolf, of course. The elders sensed it too. But no one forced me to shift. No one pried. Instead, they enrolled me in the local university’s shifted medicine program, helped me get forged documents, and gave me a second chance at life. I became Kathleen Rale. Med student. Volunteer. Good girl. I still had nightmares. I still woke up sometimes with my skin hot and my nails blackened at the edges from dreams soaked in fire and blood. But I was safe. And for the first time in my life… happy. --- Until today. Today everything was going to change. Because today marked the beginning of our inter-pack rotations. The final step before graduation. For the next six months, we’d be stationed across the continent, assisting local medical teams in other packs. We were split into small teams, assigned to packs based on our ranking, skills, and the Goddess’s very random sense of humor. I sat on the edge of my dorm bed, staring at the envelope in my lap like it was a live bomb. “Just open it,” my cousin called from across the room. Tessa. A young she-wolf with skin like golden oak and the most beautiful snarl I’d ever seen. “You make it sound easy,” I murmured. “Because it *is* easy,” she retorted. I hadn’t been praying for much—just not one thing. Not Bloodhound. Not him. I peeled the seal with shaking hands and slid out the letter. > Kathleen Rale, Congratulations. Your assigned rotation will take place at Winter Pack, Great Bear Lake, Canada. You’ll be under the direct supervision of Dr. Howard House and his team.> I blinked. Winter Pack. Not Bloodhound. Not freaking Jonas. I exhaled, long and hard, until I fell back onto the bed and stared at the ceiling. “Where’re you going?” Tessa asked. “Winter Pack.” Her eyebrows shot up. Then she grinned like a cheshire cat, sitting up straighter on her bed. “You’re going to that Winter Pack? Home of the Savage Quadruplets?” I frowned. “The what?” Tessa’s eyes lit up with unholy delight. “You’ve been living under a rock I swear! Four twin brothers. Alphas. All mate-less. All handsome and terrifying. Rumor has it they took down a rogue den the size of a village when they were just seventeen. The oldest one—Kyle, I think—is basically a walking war crime. And Kingsley? He once snapped a Beta’s spine in three places during training because he insulted his little brother .” She sighed, dramatically. “Handsome, brutal, mate-less. And now you’re going to be living right there, surrounded by glacial murderers with perfect jawlines. Lucky .” I stared at her, unamused. “I don’t want any unmated alpha in my life ever again,” I muttered. Tessa gave me a pitying look but didn’t argue. She knew the truth, and was not going to push me anymore. I didn’t care about the weather. Or the guys. Or the pack’s charming reputation for violence. All I knew was that I wouldn’t have to see him. And I was going to toast to that multiple times tonight. That was enough. KATHERINE POV Dinner at my aunt’s house was always a cozy affair. The walls of the old cottage were lined with shelves full of antique books, dried herbs, and framed photos that smelled faintly of lavender and memories. The worn wooden table, scarred with decades of laughter and late-night meals, sat under a brass chandelier that flickered with amber light. It cast a warm glow over the dishes—rosemary chicken, roasted root vegetables, and soft rolls glistening with melted butter. It was the kind of evening that made the Wisteria Pack feel like home. Comforting. Familiar. Safe. Mine. Except tonight, I couldn’t taste a thing. The food sat untouched on my plate. I pushed a carrot around with my fork like a bored child, barely hearing Tessa’s voice as she animatedly recounted something about her training session that morning—something about a clumsy wolf and a misfired arrow. I wasn’t clumsy. But lately, I did feel misfired. My aunt, Elira, sat at the head of the table, her dark hair swept into a loose bun, the silver strands at her temples catching the light like threads of wisdom. Her sharp hazel eyes flicked between us. “You two are awfully quiet,” she said suddenly, setting down her glass of water. “What happened?” I exhaled slowly, the knot in my chest loosening just a bit as I straightened up in my chair, my fingers tightening around the fork. Tessa shot me a look, one eyebrow raised as if to say, -your turn to talk, cousin.- I sighed and straightened up in my chair. “The rotation assignments came in today.” Elira’s expression shifted in an instant. Her jaw tightened. “And?” I glanced at Tessa again for support, then looked back at my aunt. “I’m going back to Canada.” Elira’s face darkened. The warm glow in the room seemed to dim around her. She set her knife down carefully, too carefully, and folded her hands in front of her plate. “Where?” she asked, voice clipped. “Winter Pack,” I added quickly. “Not Bloodhound. I’m not going anywhere near Jonas.” Relief passed through her features like a flicker of candlelight, quickly replaced by wary calculation. Tessa grinned and shoved a piece of bread in her mouth. “She’s not just going anywhere. She’s going to the *Savage Quadruplets* pack.” My head toward her. “Not again!” “I already told you! I don’t care,” I said flatly, spearing a carrot with unnecessary force. “I’m not interested in any unmated Alpha in this life. Or the next.” Tessa laughed. “Still, you’re lucky. Most people would kill for a six-month rotation there. If not for the training facilities, then just to get a glimpse of those four.” “They’re not just a pretty face,” Elira added thoughtfully, dabbing at the corner of her mouth with a napkin. “They have a reputation. No one messes with them. Not even rogues. Rumor has it their pack even harbors a couple of dragons.” I blinked. “You’re joking.” She shook her head. “Not one bit. There are whispers that some of their ranked members mated with draconic bloodlines. You can see it in the way they move—sharp, heavy, elemental. The quadruplets lead with strength, and they don’t tolerate nonsense. Especially not from outsiders” Tessa leaned forward, voice dropping into something softer. “Sounds like the safest place for someone like you.” My stomach twisted, but I stayed silent. “And let’s be honest,” she added, “nobody’s going to dare mess with the girl living under their roof.” Not that I needed protecting anymore. Not really. Still, I gave a small nod. “Better safe than sorry.” I looked down at my plate, the food still untouched. My appetite had vanished days ago, and this conversation wasn’t bringing it back. “I won’t be shifting,” I said after a pause. “Not unless absolutely necessary. The fewer people who see what I really am, the better.” Elira looked at me carefully, her gaze searching. “That’s wise. Maybe too wise for your age.” I gave a crooked smile, hollow at the edges. “Trauma tends to age people fast.” She hummed in agreement, leaning back in her chair as she twirled her napkin between her fingers. “Maybe you should go see Naeva before you leave. Her magic might be able to mask your aura. Even just enough to keep the elders from noticing something… off.” I swallowed hard. The idea of someone—anyone—sensing what I truly was made my skin crawl. What Hator truly was. The name itself made something shift inside me, something ancient and hot and waiting. I swallowed. The idea of someone sensing what I was—what Hator truly was—made my skin itch. “Will it be strong enough?” I asked. Elira’s eyes narrowed slightly as she thought. “It should be. Naeva is one of the best witches I know. She works quietly, discreetly. Her cloaking spells aren’t flashy, but they’re deep. Subtle. If there’s even the slightest risk that someone might detect you—especially with a bond like yours—it’s better to cover your tracks.” She leaned forward again, elbows resting on the table. “We don’t know how old your bond really is, Kat. There might be elders out there who can feel it. And we both know—curiosity can be dangerous.” I nodded, slowly. “Okay. I’ll go tomorrow.” “Good,” she said softly. Her eyes lingered on me for a second too long. And suddenly, I felt like prey again.
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"I’m loving these workouts. It's my new morning routine. I love how you can do them anywhere with little time and space." - Dana F. "I've never been able to do a push-up. Can't believe how strong I feel now!" - ellensmit433 "HATE the gym. LOVE THIS! Noticed how much better I'm moving and not feeling stiff all the time"- Paula
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"I’m loving these workouts. It's my new morning routine. I love how you can do them anywhere with little time and space." - Dana F. "I've never been able to do a push-up. Can't believe how strong I feel now!" - ellensmit433 "HATE the gym. LOVE THIS! Noticed how much better I'm moving and not feeling stiff all the time"- Paula
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
“What the heck happened to you?” His voice was low, dangerous. My mate’s eyes swept over the bruises on my arms. “Don’t lie to me.” His growl rumbled through me as his nose traced my hair, then lower... toward the crook of my neck. I froze. My body burned. Begged. “Don’t do this.” My voice cracked. “I’m not good enough for you.” His eyes turned black. “Why do you keep saying that?” Because my brother just tried to r8pe me. Because my family beats me nightly. Because I’m broken. But I couldn’t say it. “I waited six years for you.” His hand gripped my chin. “I decide who stands beside me. And it’s you, mate. Only you.” --- Trinity Being in a werewolf pack isn’t everything that it’s cracked up to be. I mean, if you’re born into a good family and the Alpha approves of you, then things are pretty good. But there’s a lot that goes on that even the Alpha doesn’t know about. Especially the people close to him. They know how to get around him and do what they want without him being aware of it. Some people have become quite skilled at it. When I graduated from high school, I was offered a full scholarship to the nearest college to our pack, which accommodates both humans and werewolves. However, my parents forbade me from leaving the pack. I was told that I still had to live with them, which I didn’t understand, but I was never allowed to question it. I just had to do as I was told. I turned 18 a couple of months ago, which means I am now an adult and can do as I please. But I knew my parents would ask the Alpha to reject my application about leaving the pack. So I knew I didn’t have a choice. But I was given a job at the high school as a tutor to help struggling kids which I actually enjoy doing. And it’s a paying job. The high school pays me for it themselves because it helps them out to get these kids getting better grades. As soon as I walked out of the high school one day while everyone else was still in class I saw twin guys standing outside. The same twins that I grew up with and were by my side through everything. The ones that I could rely on for anything, my best friends. “Hey. It’s about time.” Gage said. “Sorry to keep you waiting because I had to work. I wasn’t born with a silver spoon in my mouth.” I said. “Ouch. That hurts.” Arlo said, feigning hurt. “Ooh. I’m sure you’ll survive.” I laughed, poking at his chest, but he started laughing, so I kept going because I knew how ticklish he was. “Alright. Where are we going?” Gage asked. “Anywhere. I don’t care.” I said. “Are you hungry?” He asked. “Sure.” I said. So we walked over to their 1960’s Mustang and we drove down town to the diner. As soon as we went inside, everyone looked at us, but that was nothing unusual and we walked over to a booth before a waitress walked over. She took our order and she was paying more attention to the twins than me, but she went back to the counter eventually and I was sitting against the glass of the diner that looked outside to the street while I was facing back in at the twins. “So, how were the little brats today?” Arlo asked. “Not too bad. You know werewolf kids. They can’t concentrate.” I said. “I know. If it wasn’t for you, I never would have graduated.” Gage said. “I know. You totally owe me for that too.” I said and he started laughing. “I heard that a few people are at the swimming hole today.” Arlo said. “Then go to the swimming hole. You don’t need us two to hold your hand.” Gage said, sounding frustrated. “What are you two talking about?” I asked. “His ex is going to be at the swimming hole. She invited him and he’s thinking about getting back together with her.” Gage explained. “Which one?” I asked, making Gage laugh again. “I’m serious. You’ve got a lot of ex girlfriends. Which one do you want to get back with?” I asked. “It doesn’t matter. I’m not going. I think I might make her work for it a bit.” Arlo said. “She deserves it.” Gage said. “They all do. After the way they treated you.” I said. “I told you. Trinity would be on my side, no matter what you think.” Gage said. “You two are always ganging up on me.” Arlo said. “Arlo. I’m not ganging up on you. I’m being serious. All of the girls that you’ve been with were just power hungry jerks. They like your status in the pack and they wanted to use that to their advantage. I’m really not trying to be mean here. You are so much better than all of them put together.” I explained. “Thanks Trinity. At least you explain it better than Gage. All he said was "you have the worst taste in women.” Arlo said and I started laughing. “Like he can talk.” I said and Arlo agreed with me. We ate lunch together and then we got back in their car and drove around for a while before we ended up at a park. We got out of the car and I walked over and got on the swing while Arlo started pushing me and Gage sat on the swing next to me. “So, when do you have classes next?” Gage asked. “Tomorrow. It’s an all dayer.” I said. “That stinks. We wanted you around town tomorrow.” He said.“Why’s that?” I asked.“Because we’re not sure if we want to stay home all day. We need a distraction.” Arlo said.“No. You two need a real job.” I said.“Well, not everyone can work their tail off like you.” Gage said. And I poked my tongue at him. I noticed that we were getting a few looks from people that were walking past, but that wasn’t anything unusual. We always got strange looks because it seemed to be inconceivable to everyone that I was friends with these twins. Especially since these twins are the younger sons of the Alpha and Luna. They were pack royalty and they weren’t interested in settling down and starting a family or passing on the family name. They were interested in being 18, just like me and having a bit of fun before responsibility took over our lives. “Alright. So, what’s going on tomorrow? Why don’t you want to be at home?” I asked. “Because Asher is going to be the center of attention and we really don’t want to be there to see it. It’s like we don’t exist whenever he’s around.” Gage said. “Asher. Your older brother?” I asked, stopping the swing that I was on. Their older brother who was the heir to the pack. He was going to take over as Alpha when their father retired as Alpha. He was coming back to town and this was the first I was hearing about it? I could feel myself starting to panic but I couldn’t. I had to control my breathing and my heart rate otherwise the guys would hear it and they would know that something was wrong with me. I couldn’t let them hear it. I didn’t want them to know that I was panicking that their brother was coming back to town. I didn’t want him here either, but obviously he had been called back by his father. He had to start Alpha training at some point. Learning to take over the pack. And he was already 24 years old. He should have started a lot sooner than this. But I still didn’t care about that. I started swinging again while Arlo was still pushing me, but not very hard. I had to try and push it out of my head and do absolutely everything I could to stay away from Asher. I just had to stay right away from him and out of his sight. I knew that he wouldn’t want to see me either. But that was a whole other story. Us three were hanging out for the rest of the afternoon and then they dropped me off at my pretty nice house that wasn’t too far from the packhouse. It was in the nicer part of town with the larger houses and I guess we were part of the influential residence of the pack. We were higher than the working class. As soon as I walked inside I put my bag on the table next to the door and I went into the living room to see my father, Hank, my mother Sabine and my older brother Spencer standing there waiting for me. All of them with their arms crossed and pursed lips. Instantly, my stomach leapt into my chest, knowing what was in store for me just by coming home to these people. So I turned around and started walking down the hallway. I opened the door to the basement and when I got to the bottom of the stairs I saw the chains hanging from the ceiling that caused my breath to hitch in my throat and butterflies to rise in my stomach. I walked to my usual position under the chains when my brother walked over to me and he grabbed my arms and raised them above my head so he could place them in the clasps of the chains and he locked them tightly. My arms were left above my head and my father stood back and leaned against the wall of the basement while my mother looked at a table that was on the side of the wall. A table that was full of instruments for this very occasion. Mom grabs her favorite weapon, the leather whip but she always soaks it in wolfsbane so it leaves the marks longer and I’m in pain for a lot longer. I don’t heal as fast if wolfsbane is involved. And the silver burns around my wrists will take a while to heal as well. But as my mother walked closer to me, I kept my head down as she ripped my shirt and my pants off of me so I was only standing there wearing a bra and panties. I was still covered in different colored bruises from the other nights when my family decided that I needed to be punished for an incident that happened so many years ago. My mother walked around me, holding a photo in her hand. I could hear her sniffling as she was looking at the photo, but then she took a step back and I suddenly felt the excruciating pain of the whip across my back. I didn’t scream out though. That’s one thing I never did. I never screamed. I never cried. Not anymore. It took me a while to realize that’s what they wanted. They wanted to see me break. But I didn’t give them that satisfaction anymore. Mom whipped me repeatedly until I could feel little blood trickles running down my back. She finally took a step back as she was trying to catch her breath. But that’s when my brother stepped forward wearing some brass knuckles. He forced me to look him in the face, but then he started punching me over and over again in the stomach before he hit me once across the face. “Spencer. You know not to hit her in the face.” Dad scolded him. “I lost control.” Spencer said. “I know. Just don’t let it happen again.” Dad said, calmly. I felt the blood pooling in my mouth and I spat it out on the floor, right in front of Spencer’s feet. I looked up again and he took that as a sign of disrespect so he punched me again and again and again. Obviously not wanting to stop. I started wondering how many times they could hit me before they did enough damage to kill me. I wonder if he’d already caused internal injuries or bleeding. It felt like he had, and I had a couple of broken ribs from what he was doing. But I couldn’t be sure of the rest. And I wouldn’t be able to go to the doctor and get treated. They would alert the Alpha, and that would make things so much worse for me. My parents were great at manipulating people and the Alpha and Luna always fell for their lies. I knew they would never believe me if I told them what was happening. That’s why the twins don’t know. “You know what you did, don’t you?” Mom asked. “It was an accident,” I said. So she whipped me again. “After all this time, you still can’t take responsibility for it? What is wrong with you?” She yelled. “I didn’t do it. It was a terrible accident,” I growled. So Spencer hit me this time. “You caused the accident. You did this to our family. You broke us.” Spencer yelled. “The only thing broken around here is you freak.” I spat at him. So he hit me three more times in the stomach really hard. He started laughing as I was gasping for air. “Do you still have anything to say to me?” He asked. So I slowly put my head up and smiled at him. This time my mother whipped me several times. “I knew they should have gotten rid of you as soon as you were born.” Spencer growled in my face. “Sorry. That one wasn’t my fault.” I smirked. So he hit me again. “I should have killed you when you were born and put all of us out of our misery.” Mom yelled in my face. “Then why didn’t you?” I asked. But she just looked at me strangely. Like she didn’t expect that sort of a reaction from me. “That’s enough. She’s had enough.” Dad said. “What? She hasn’t had anywhere near enough. She hasn’t paid for what she did.” Mom argued. “She has school tomorrow. People will start asking questions if we keep going tonight.” Dad said. “Why don’t you ever hit her? Why don’t you ever get in on this? She hurt you just as much as us.” Mom yelled. “I don’t need to hit her. She already knows that she means nothing to me.” Dad said. So Spencer walked over and undid the chains and I fell to the ground. They put their weapons back on the table next to the wall and I slowly made my way to my feet. I managed to walk upstairs and they were behind me as I got to the ground floor of the house but then I had to go upstairs again. I went to my room and I grabbed some clothes out of my cupboard before I walked across the hall to the bathroom. I had a shower and I washed all of the blood down the drain but I could barely move. The water on my skin was burning and the marks around my wrist were so red that they almost looked like third degree burns. I knew that I would have to cover these up for a couple of days. I got out of the shower and I got dressed into a singlet and track pants before I walked back to my bedroom. I brushed my really long blonde hair before I laid down on my bed and I pulled the covers over me. I looked at the clock and it said 2am. Which means I wasn’t going to get much sleep tonight. But sadly, I was used to it. It’s not the first time I’ve spent a night like this and then had to go to work or go to school the next day. I was laying in bed trying to go to sleep when I heard my brother’s phone ringing and I couldn’t tell who he was talking to, but it was probably one of the many girls that he has around town. He left the house pretty quickly after the call and I just felt relieved when he walked past my room and he didn’t come into it. I was tossing and turning all night. Getting a couple of minutes of sleep here and there. It wasn’t easy with wolfsbane whip marks all over my back. But even my legs were bruised. Mom must have gotten them as well. I didn’t feel it. Probably because the pain in my back and torso were so bad. But I still managed to get a little bit of sleep before I woke up to a mind link breaking through my peace and quiet. “Trinity. Are you there?” The man’s voice said. My eyes sprang open as soon as I heard his voice. It’s been months, but I couldn’t forget his voice. Asher. I knew that Asher was trying to mind link with me, but I looked at the clock and it was 6am. I pretended like I was still asleep, even though my wolf was completely betraying me right now. “Just speak to him.” Lily encouraged. “I already told you. I’m not going to do that. He left the pack because of me. Now that he’s back, I can’t see him.” I said. “I still hate what you did to him. You hurt him.” She said. “It was for his own good. You know that.” I said. “Do I? Or are you just finally believing all of that nonsense that your parents have been drilling into your head?” she said. “Lily. Be quiet and stay out of it,” I snapped, locking her at the back of my mind. I sat up in bed and I tried to get out of bed but I instantly fell to the floor because my legs gave out on me. They were a lot weaker than I thought they were. I grabbed onto the side of my bed to help me get up and that’s when I realized just how much pain I really was in. I slowly made my way to the other side of the room and I stood in front of the mirror and I lifted my shirt. There were black and blue marks all over me with open wounds between them as well. They really got me good last night. But there were also burns on my wrists and marks on my arms and some on my legs as well. But the mark on my head was gone. Where Spencer hit me. I was lucky about that. I walked to my wardrobe and I slowly got dressed into a long sleeved black shirt, jeans and black boots. I grabbed my school bag and made sure I had everything I needed for the day before leaving my room. I slowly made my way downstairs and luckily I didn’t see anyone in the house. I didn’t know where they were and I didn’t care. I walked outside and I got into my car and I left the house. I drove the hour to campus where I parked and I started making my way to my first class. A few people sang out to me and started waving and I waved back, acting like everything was normal. Giving them a smile and everything as well. Humans and werewolves. I had a lot of friends at school. Well, I guess they were more like acquaintances. I had all three of my classes today, which was rare. It was the only day of the week when I had all three. So my first one was business administration and finance before I had a short break and then I had to get to my secondary education to become a high school teacher and then my psychology class. By the end of the day I felt completely mentally exhausted and I went to go and sit in my car. I sat there for a while thinking about having to drive home and all of the reasons why I didn't want to go home. I really didn’t want to go back to that pack. But I knew that I didn’t have a choice. This is why my parents refused to let me move out. If I left then they wouldn’t have anyone to take their anger out on anymore. They needed to keep their punching bag close. I slowly drove back to the pack and I stopped outside the diner so I could get something to eat because I knew I wouldn’t get anything at home. But when I finished and I walked outside where I was stopped by two girls that I went to high school with, Ingrid and Rose. “Trinity!” Ingrid said, surprised. “Yeah.” I said, looking at her confused. “Sorry. It’s just rare to see you without the twins around.” She said. “I don’t spend every waking second with them. Almost every second, but not every second of the day.” I said. “How are they?” Rose asked. “You live in the same town. Why don’t you go and ask them yourselves?” I asked. “Because you see them more than we do.” Ingrid said. “You two have been crushing on them for years. Why don’t you just talk to them?” I asked. “Well, we did try in high school. They never really responded. Usually because they were always too busy doing things with you.” Ingrid said, looking a little spiteful about it. “Oh. Well, sorry about that. I didn’t realize. They never told me that you approached them.” I said. “Well, they were never interested because they were always too busy with you.” Rose said. “What are you trying to say?” I asked, staring straight at her. “I’m not trying to say anything.” She said. “Nonsense. If you think there’s something going on with the twins and me then you’re wrong. We’re friends. Best friends. There has never been anything going on with us. So, if they blew you off and used me as an excuse then I’m sorry but that just meant they weren’t interested. Live with it.” I snapped. Suddenly Gage and Arlo walked up from the street and Ingrid and Rose looked really embarrassed. Obviously thinking that they had heard the whole conversation and it was possible that they had. “Bye Trinity.” Ingrid said and they both took off really quickly. “What was that?” Gage asked. ““Same stuff, different day,” I said. “Are you being blamed because we weren’t interested in girls at school?” He asked. “Exactly.” I said. “We are sorry that we always used you as an excuse.” Arlo said. “Why? It was always the truth. We always did have plans.” I said. “That’s true.” He said. “Don’t worry about it. I can handle them two.” I said. “I hope so.” He said. “How was school?” Arlo asked. “Exhausting. All three classes in one day and they weren’t easy classes.” I said. “I can imagine.” He said. “What are you two up to now?” I asked. “We’re heading home. We left our car there, so it would take us longer to walk home when dad finally called.” Gage explained. “Smart.” I said. “Come on. Come with us.” Arlo said, grabbing my arm and pulling me along with him. Not allowing me to even put up an argument. I really didn’t want to go to the packhouse right now. “Your dickhead brother has been at the packhouse all day today. He’s so incredibly annoying. I wish Asher would get some better friends.” Gage said. “I doubt that’s gonna happen. They were really close before Asher left town.” I said. “Yeah. We’ve been trying to find out why Asher left town. He won’t tell us.” Arlo said, looking perplexed. “What do you mean?” I asked. “I mean, he just got up and left. It was a couple of months ago and we don’t know where he went.” Arlo said. “Yeah. It was strange. He obviously had something going on.” I said. “Yeah. I guess he did. But he’s being so secretive about it. It’s driving me crazy.” Arlo said. “Maybe you should stop being so nosy. Not everything in everyone’s life needs to be shared around. It’s probably personal.” I said. “Yeah. I guess so. It still pisses me off because we’ve had to put up with dad since he left.” Arlo said. “There is nothing wrong with your father. He only made you teach a couple of training classes for the younger kids. Nothing to worry about.” I said. Yeah. I know. But it still stung,” he said. “You complain too much.” I said. We ended up walking past the packhouse and we went to the training field that was next to the house. We were walking down the hill towards the field, laughing and carrying on like we always did when I suddenly caught a whiff of something that smelled absolutely delicious. I stopped dead in my tracks as I saw my brother Spencer in front of the trainees, but then the other guy who was only wearing sports shorts, turned around and stared straight at me. He had such intensity on his face as I stood there frozen, staring back at him. I stood there frozen in place, Asher was staring back at me. I could see the fire burning in his eyes. And ignoring him this morning wouldn’t have made anything easier. I glance over at Spencer and he is glaring at me while Gage and Arlo are looking between Asher and myself really strangely, trying to figure out what the heck is going on. “You know what? I’ve been at school all day today and I’ve got a tonne of homework and studying to do. I’ll see you guys later.” I said to Gage and Arlo before I turned around and I started practically power walking out of there. I got back to where I had parked my car and I drove away from town and I pulled up at a car park next to the forest where I knew no one ever visited. It was like a little rest stop and it had a good view of the pack, but I never saw anyone else up here. I never even saw patrols around this area of town. It was far enough inside of the border that the patrols stayed away, but no one else ever seemed to be interested in the rest area. Not even teenagers that were looking to get up to no good. I got out of the car and I started walking around the area for a bit before I sat at the table and chairs that gave a perfect view of the town from there, trying to figure out what I was going to do. I felt confused and scared and I really didn’t want to stay here. I wanted to leave this pack and get far away from these people. I can’t stand being here anymore. I stayed at the rest area until well after dark and then I drove back to my house and I went inside and straight up to my bedroom where I closed the door. I soon realized that no one else was at home so I went down to the kitchen to get something to eat and once I was finished I cleaned the kitchen and everything I used so spotlessly that it looked like I had never been in there. I assumed that my family were having dinner at the packhouse. I think I heard something about that earlier. But there was no way I was going to go there. Besides, no one actually invited me. Which I was fine with. I went back upstairs where I had a shower and I washed my hair and I got dressed into my pajamas and I sat at the desk in my bedroom where I started doing homework and studying for my classes. I had a lot of work to do now since I had all three classes and I wasn’t going to allow myself to fall behind on any of my classes. My only hope was that when I graduated college, I might be able to get out of this pack. So I was actually trying to finish sooner than possible. But it was still going to take me a while. That was just inevitable. As I was sitting at the desk working, I suddenly saw Asher’s face in my mind again. The look that he gave me earlier. He looked like he wanted to kill me where I stood. I hated that he looked at me like that. We used to get along really well. I hated that he hates me now. I wish things could go back to the way they were. But I don’t see how that could ever happen. He was also a good friend of mine because I was always at the packhouse. I’ve been best friends with his brothers for years. And I hated that things changed between us. But it was my fault. I knew that it was. I never did seem to do anything right. My phone started going off with messages and they were from both Gage and Arlo asking me why I wasn’t at the dinner. I told them that I didn’t know anything about the dinner and I wasn’t really interested. I had a lot of work to do. Gage kept pressing, though. He wanted to know why in the world I wouldn’t want to go and hang out with them. I just had to keep explaining that I had way too much work to do. Plus I had to prepare for my next lot of tutoring tomorrow. I just simply had way too much stuff on right now. They finally accepted it but that didn’t stop them from messaging me. The messages weren’t as serious after that. They were more funny. Sending me funny emoji’s about how boring the dinner was and how everyone was talking about business. It was driving them crazy. They want me to promise them that I will kill them if a dinner like this ever comes up again, but I say that I like them too much to kill them. I knew that Asher was back to start his Alpha training. I think everyone knew that without actually being told that. But what I wasn’t expecting was the bombshell that the twins dropped on me. He’s appointed his future Beta for when he takes over. He’s going to have Spencer, my troublesome brother, as his Beta.What the heck? Everyone was celebrating at the packhouse. They all thought that it was a good choice. The twins didn’t like it because they just didn’t like my brother. But none of them actually know what he’s really like. Except for my parents. But they would have been so excited that he was the future Beta. How in the world could this be happening? He’s going to have so much power in this pack. He’s going to do whatever he wants and I can guarantee that Asher will lose this pack because of him. Asher might think of him as a great friend, but he doesn’t know what Spencer is really like. This is really bad. Not only for Asher, but for me as well. I felt my heart starting to race where I actually began having palpitations and my breathing was getting really heavy and I was going into a full on panic attack. I sat off my chair and onto the floor, leaning against the wall with my knees up against my chest as I was trying to take deep breaths. But I felt the tears starting to prick the side of my eyes. I was terrified right now because Spencer, being the future Beta, already had more power than he should. And he loved making a victim out of me. Even if I didn’t call myself a victim. But that didn’t mean anything around here He could do what he wanted and he knew it now. He would get away with it even more than he already did. If I ever wanted to come clean, no one would believe me. Asher hates me and Spencer will have too much control and power.Darn my life! I managed to calm down by telling myself that once I was done with college, I didn’t care what anyone said. I was leaving this pack. I was getting out of here as soon as possible. So I managed to get up to keep studying and trying to keep my head on my school work when I heard a bit of noise coming down the street until it finally reached my house and all that noise was coming from my family. Spencer was still celebrating his promotion to being the Beta when the Alpha retires and Asher takes over the pack. I only have a lamp in my room, not my light, and I was just hoping and praying to the moon goddess that they were going to ignore me because they were in a good mood. But I knew that was too good to be true. I tried to stay as quiet as possible but it wasn’t long before my bedroom door slammed open, causing me to jump in the seat where I was sitting. I jumped to my feet and Spencer was standing in the doorway with the light from the hallway behind him. He was swaying a little on his feet with an open beer bottle in his hand and danger in his eyes. I’d seen that look before and I never liked what came after it. He was obviously still celebrating, but the stare that he was giving me as he took another swig from the bottle was giving me not butterflies in my stomach, they were angry hornets. Mom and dad stumbled up the stairs and slowly walked down the hallway behind where Spencer was. They looked into my room and saw me frozen in the middle of my bedroom before my mother kept walking on to their bedroom. “Have fun son. You deserve it.” Dad said, patting him on the back before he continued on to his bedroom. Spencer took a couple of long calculated steps into my bedroom and slowly closed the door behind him. I looked around me but there wasn’t anything in my room that was good enough to defend myself with right now. I looked back at the window and it was a two floor drop to the ground, but I knew that I would survive it. Even if I dive through the window while it’s closed. It was almost as if Spencer could read my mind as he rushed to where I was standing and grabbed me by both of my arms and he stared straight into my eyes. I saw nothing there but hatred towards me before he threw me on my back on my bed. He stumbles towards me and he throws the bottle on my hard wood floor, letting it smash and the rest of the beer spilling everywhere on my floor. He reached my bed where I wouldn’t be able to make it off the bed and get to my door because the bottom of my bed had a large frame on it. He would catch me before I got over it. Drunk or not, werewolves are still really fast. I see him reach down to his pants and start trying to undo his belt as I lean up on my elbows. I was looking around for any possible way to escape this nightmare, but he saw me trying to figure out how to get out of this. So he lunged on top of me and pinned my arms to the bed while he was still staring me in the eyes. He lowered his head in the crook of my neck, sniffing my scent and I could feel him getting hard as he was laying on top of me. His weight was really heavy and I felt like I couldn’t move and I was having trouble breathing as he was leaning on my chest as well. He wasn’t trying to be gentle, but I never would have expected him to. I started trying to get my hands free from his grasp but he held my arms in one of his hands before he reached down and he continued trying to undo his pants. I started struggling a lot more and he used his free hand that was undoing his pants to punch me across the face, causing my lip to split and he kept trying to get his jeans off. He managed to kick his jeans off and he was only wearing shorts under them and he spread his legs wider for a moment, but I knew that was going to be my only chance. I brought my knee up as hard as I could and I kneed him in the groin. He froze for a moment and let out a moan in pain as I pushed him off of me and he rolled onto the bed as I jumped to my feet. I stood on the broken glass on the floor but that didn’t stop me from running to my door. I slammed it open and I started running down the stairs as I heard Spencer start yelling and swearing at me and calling me all sorts of names. I then heard my parents come out of their bedroom and they came after me as well. But once I reached the front door I tried to open it but the lock was locked with a key. The same key that my parents kept with them in their room. So I ran to the living room, which was right next to the front door and I ran over to the window. It was also locked and I could hear them getting closer and closer to me. Barrelling down the stairs so I did the only thing I could think of at that moment. I punched my fist through the window, cutting up my hand pretty good and I cleared away the glass and climbed out the window, cutting my feet even more and my legs and torso as I climbed out. I jumped over the bannister of the patio, landing on my bottom. I got up and started running down the street until I reached the forest. Not paying attention to any neighbors or seeing if they had noticed the commotion or not. It was late, so hopefully I had already run past their house before they saw anything. I didn’t need the town talking about this. I didn't want people to find out the truth about what really happens at my house. It was something that I had always swore I would take to the grave. I could still hear my parents and Spencer yelling from the house, which wasn’t keeping a low profile and definitely would have gotten some attention, but I kept running without looking back. My heart felt like it was in my throat and my vision was getting a little blurry. I had to try and shake it off. I couldn’t afford to have a panic attack right now. I needed to keep running and get as far away from them as possible. I didn’t know what was going to happen when I got home, but I knew it wasn’t going to be good. But right now, I had to get away from Spencer and not let him take me by force again. I turned back while I was running to see if any of them were chasing me but I ended up running into something hard. But instead of falling backwards onto the ground, I felt an arm reach around and stop me from falling. So I turned back to look and Asher was standing in front of me, holding me close to his body as he was the one that stopped me from falling to the ground. “We meet again…my precious mate. I was starting to think you were avoiding me.” He growled out, his eyes black, looking at me with nothing but disdain. “Asher.” I said, practically out of breath. .... Open the app and continue reading the rest of the story . 👉(It will automatically jump to the book when you open the app)
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly
"Millie wait!" I turned around when hearing someone calling my name, only to see an extremely hot guy, like way hot. Gee. No wonder those glasses were popular right now. He looked smoking hot with them, and I bet he still looked hot when he took the glasses off. And he had muscles, not as many as Leo or Atlas, more like Oliver. Wait! Why did I suddenly think of the other three transfer students? “Don’t you want to know who I am?” His hot breath sprayed on the side of my neck as he leaned forward and whispered into my ear. “Not really. One of the transfer students, I know,” I mumbled as I continued to walk forward, my cheeks slightly red. What was it with my reaction to these transfer students? Why was I so attracted to them? All four of them! ”I’m Milo. It’s such a pleasure to meet you, Millie. Millie and Milo... Sounds like a perfect match,” he continued. I got more flustered but managed to find my voice and made it stern, “Please don’t joke with me. I just ate my lunch and I don’t want to throw up.” Milo chuckled in my ear, making goosebumps rise across my skin. “Well, Mille, I know you’re lying. I can tell from the blush in your cheeks and the goosebumps on your arms-” “And the annoyance in my voice,” I added. He chuckled again. “Atlas was right. You’re feisty. It’s hot.” I opened my mouth wanting to say something when an angry voice boomed from behind. “Stay away from my girl,” James roared. I rolled my eyes. He was the one who dumped me right after taking away my most precious innocence and even the one who caused my miserable life in the past year, as he and my best friend Vanessa spread rumors about me being a boyfriend stealer right after cheating on me! “I heard you already have a girlfriend, or two,” Milo teased in disgust. “Mind your business. Millie is mine,” retorted James, and then he turned to me with a wink. “Millie, I told you I was sorry last week-” “First of all, you did not actually say sorry. You gave me some sort of apology gift, that I did not accept by the way. And then I saw you later that night with Vanessa. Not to mention that Milianda said you’re also dating her,” I interrupted him. Then something dawned on me. “Wait, are you the reason she came after me again today? I got a slap!” I narrowed my eyes at him. “What?” Milo practically shouted. “Someone slapped you?” He asked as he cupped my cheeks and forced my face to his. He scanned my features until his gaze landed on the cut on my bottom lip. His deep blue playful eyes turned sharp. His exaggerated reaction bewildered me. Like the other three transfer students, Milo seemed to pay excessive attention to me although we had just met. But why? Why did these transfer students act like we were childhood friends or something? I swatted his hand from my face and narrowed my eyes at him. “Do not touch me without my consent again," I told him sternly. Milo's playfulness settled back on his face. "One of these days you'll be begging me. And I cannot wait to give my girl what she wants." He said and my jaw dropped. ***** New year, new me. That's the motto I am trying to stick with as I stare at myself in the mirror. It's early in the morning, about 6 a.m. and I am ready for school. I'm dressed in regular jean shorts and a plain baby pink T-shirt. It brings out the tan of my skin and I love it. I haven't worn bright colors in a long time, this year will be different though. I am getting back to my normal self. My long dark blonde hair is pulled back into two french braids, something I learned how to do over the boring summer. I say boring because it's boring as h*ll when you have no friends and have to work all summer. I applied light makeup, a bit of highlighter to my cheek bones, mascara, and a little bit of lip gloss. I did a few poses in the mirror, trying to hype myself up. Let's face it, I look good. Grabbing my backpack, I booked it down the stairs. My dad and little brother are sitting at the table having breakfast. Dad is reading from the newspaper and drinking his coffee. I look just like my dad. Same dirty blonde hair and light green eyes. My annoying little brother looks like a perfect mix of our parents with his dark chestnut-colored hair and the same green eyes. "Good morning honey." Mom sings from the counter in the kitchen. "Good morning Momma." I said to her as I slid into a chair at the bar-top. Mom slid a plate of bacon and eggs to me and I smiled brightly at her. My mom is so sweet. Always taking care of us. Her dark brown hair is tied up in a messy bun on the top of her head. She's still in her pajamas since she doesn't work. Dad makes enough to support us all, being a project engineer. "You excited about your first day of school?" She asked me, her warm brown eyes shining with her smile. I gulped. Mom has no idea about what happened last year. All she knows is that James and I broke up. I had to tell her something about why I was depressed. Thankfully, she didn't press me about it. Mom just told me that she would always be there if I needed to talk. Honestly, I wish I could of. I was too embarrassed to tell anyone. However, I made it through just fine on my own. "Sure am. I have all AP classes this year and I get to work on college applications," I told her. Mom rolled her eyes at me. "Always so much work and no play, just like your father." She teased. "That's not a bad thing dear." Dad said without taking his eyes off of the paper. My mom is an advocate for 'kids should be kids'. She believes I should be sneaking out, breaking curfew, drinking, all that. Even before I became a social pariah, I wasn't into all of that. I liked hanging out with my friends, don't get me wrong, but I was also focused on school. Getting into a good college was a big deal for me. I want to be a marine biologist. My parents can afford to pay for my college, so luckily I don't have to deal with a scholarship, but I do have to worry about getting in. I'd also like to stay close to home. Despite what happened to me over last year, I still wanted to remain close to my family. "I think we should be asking if Caleb is excited." I said as I turned in my chair to look at my little brother, who rolled his eyes. "It's my second year, nothing to be excited about." He grumbled. "But this is the year that you are finally on varsity for the football team. You've been practicing all summer." I said with a pout. Caleb rolled his eyes and turned to look at me. "I am going to be the best player on the varsity team," he said with complete arrogance. I narrowed my eyes at him, but smiled. "Atta boy." I said proudly. Caleb chuckled, and shook his head. Just then there was a loud honk of a car horn outside. My little brother jumped to his feet and grabbed his bag. "That's my ride. See ya later." He said as he left the room. "Why don't you take your sister to school too?" Dad called after him. "You want to come with us, Mil?" Caleb asked. Caleb knew I was going to say no. He has actually been a safe haven for me through all of this. He's the only one who doesn't care about the bullying. I mean, Caleb gets, like, really mad, but he doesn't care about being seen with me. His friends do though, and I know that. So I always decline. Caleb never really cares about anything other than football. He is the only one in the school and this house that knows the truth. Caleb was furious, and he had gotten into a few fights last year over me. It's a good thing he was a big 14-year-old, even bigger now. My little brother was always protecting me and I appreciated it. I very much appreciated that he never let me eat lunch alone either. "No, I'm good. I enjoy walking." I said with a smile. "Thanks though." Caleb nodded. "Kay, I'll see you at lunch then?" He asked. "Yup." I said as I turned around and shoved a piece of bacon in my mouth. After I was done eating breakfast, I tried to help my mom with the dishes, but she refused. I kissed my dad on the top of his head, and hugged my mom before walking out of the door. Slipping my airpods into my ears, I flipped through my music until I found something that I liked. There is a bit of a pep in my step. Today is going to be a good day. Everyone has totally forgotten about me and about last year. Right? I should probably explain what happened to me last year. It wasn't anything massive, but it felt like it to me at the time. My whole life flipped upside down. It was life-changing for me. Vanessa had been my best friend since we were in kindergarten. We were as thick as thieves. Vanessa and I spent every day together. As we got older, our interests changed a bit. We still made time for each other every day though. Between my extra studying and Vanessa's cheerleading, we made it work. We had movie nights and ate lunch together every day, despite her new friends' clear disdain for me. Then, at the beginning of our sophomore year, Vanessa made me go to a party with her. It was my very first party and Vanessa had dressed me and done my makeup. I have to admit that I had never looked better. When we got to the party, Vanessa had ditched me almost immediately to hook up with her latest fling. I had wandered to a secluded area with а cup of water that I was pretending was alcohol. That was when I met James. James had wandered out to get away from the loud noise too. We ended up spending several hours just talking and laughing. Next thing I knew, we were dating. James picked me up every morning in his fancy car. He would walk me to class and hold my hand. It was so nice. I went to all of his football and basketball games. We went on dates, all the normal teenage dating stuff. It was very sweet honestly. I used to think that he was my prince charming. Until the beginning of last year came around. Within the first month, my whole world came crashing down. After attending a party that I did not want to go to, with James, I lost my virginity. James had taken me to a room upstairs and finally, after a year of dating, I let him have my virginity. Something I still regret. It took James only moments to break up with me. Like literally, I was still n8ked in the bed when he dressed and told me it was over. He finally got what he wanted, and no longer needed me. At least that's what he said. At the time, I cried about it a lot. I ran out of the house and all the way home. For a few weeks after that, Vanessa had comforted me. Then, one day, I had come to school and the air had completely changed. People were looking at me and whispering about me, but I had no idea what they were saying. When I had arrived at my locker, Vanessa was there waiting for me with three other cheerleaders. She had made a huge scene for the whole school. Vanessa had admitted to me that she had been sleeping with James for almost the entirety of our relationship. She told everybody how I had stolen him from her in the first place, and that he had wanted to break up with me for months, but that I made it impossible. Apparently, James had broken up with me several times, and every time I had begged him to stay. And he gave in. It was wild for me to hear, considering it was all lies. Vanessa also told me that our friendship was a complete lie. She said that she just felt bad for me, and I was a charity case for her. Then I had stolen her man, and she only stayed my friend to get revenge on me. My world had turned upside down. I was so confused about everything. Honestly, Vanessa pretending to be my friend hurt worse than my breakup. After that, the whole school turned against me. Not that I was a big deal anyway. In fact, I was only ever really noticed after this little incident. Then my life turned into a whole sh.it show. Every day someone wrote on my locker the word 'sl.ut' or 'wh.ore' or whatever else they could come up with. Girls would push me into lockers, tease me, throw trash on me. I even got into a couple of fights. I also found out that James had told everyone that we had sεx. Rumors were flying around. After that, if the girls here weren't picking on me, then the guys were making comments about me. Sleeping with that sleeze ball was the worst thing I had ever done. Next time I sleep with someone, it'll be someone I know can keep their mouth shut. By the end of the year last year, I was wearing nothing but black and hoodies. Anything to hide myself. You would think that over the course of months the bullying would die down, but it never did. The amount of people who bullied me was the only thing that changed. Most of the school had moved on from 'my' little stunt. But, the cheerleaders and the rest of the popular crew never stopped. This year will be different though. II Chapter 2: More Explanation Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************** Honestly, the whole situation was just silly. I didn't do anything in the first place. I was betrayed by my best friend and my boyfriend, the two people I thought loved me more than anyone. Aside from family, of course. Yet, this was my life. Vanessa and James had started dating, they flaunted their relationship everywhere and to everyone. Annoying I know. If I was ever caught in the cafeteria, I was bullied, had food thrown at me or at me, or my lunch stolen. Eventually, I had moved outside under a tree to be by myself. Unfortunately, that didn't stop everyone. It wasn't until Caleb started to eat with me that I would be left alone. Everyone else was too afraid to be my friend. I think that they were afraid of getting bullied along with me. How could I blame them? Caleb started to pick up on the change at school even though we were two grades apart. After one particularly bad day, he cornered me at home, and made me tell him everything. Caleb got into a lot of fights with the other guys after that. It got to a point where I had to have a talk with him before he got expelled. Thankfully, my little brother settled for spending lunch with me. I stopped telling Caleb the details of my bullying, and by the end of the year, things were good. Well, good enough I guess. Caleb was no longer getting into fights, and most days I could avoid the populars. This year will be different though. I hadn't heard a thing from anyone all summer long. Even working at the only movie theater in town, I managed to avoid them all. When one of my bullies saw me they would settle for an eye roll and a snarky comment. I could deal with those. At least they weren't cornering me anymore. So, they must have forgotten about everything then, right? My walk to school wasn't bad at all. I was feeling pretty good, actually. Even when the dull school came into view I was feeling confident. This year I will just stay focused on school. No one even cares about what happened last year. I mean, why would they? Surely they were over it now. I walked through the doors of the school with my schedule in hand. My locker is number 367, and close to all my classes but one. I kept my head down as I rushed to my locker. So far so good. Nobody has even noticed me. Just how I want it to be. I was putting my things in my locker when two girls started walking towards me. My body froze. Then one opened up the locker two down from mine. I breathed out a sigh of relief. They aren't part of the popular crowd that hates me with a burning passion, but I do remember the two of them making comments to me. Pretty sure the blonde one tripped me one time. "Did you hear?" The blonde says to her friend. "Hear what?" Her friend asked. "James and Vanessa broke up." The blonde squealed. "Like for real this time. Not like all the other bullsh.it times." Her friend rolled her eyes and picked at her nails. "Sure they did." She said sarcastically. The blonde huffed. "They really did. Like a month into summer vacation." She whined out. "Do you think it has anything to do with that ex of his?" Her friend asked, and I froze again. "Ya know, that one that used to be friends with Vanessa?" "Oh please." The blonde said with an eye roll. "You heard about how desperate that girl was for James. And he could have anyone, he would never go back to her. First, she's plain, and a total goth. Don't you remember how she started dressing at the end of the year?" The blonde visibly shuddered. Okay rude. I wasn't dressed that badly. "No, he is moving on to better things a.k.a. me." She said proudly. "Oh okay." Her friend snorted. "Like James Melrose would be interested in a nobody like you." Ouch. What a friend. The blonde slammed her locker shut, and turned to her friend. "Jealousy is a very ugly color on you Harp." She stated before stomping away. Unfortunately, because the blonde left, I was caught looking. Her friend 'Harp' and I connected eyes. My face flushed as the girl stared at me with amusement. Her brown eyes trailed down my outfit and back to my eyes. "Glad to see you aren't a goth anymore." She said with a smile. "Thanks." I mumbled as she walked away. As weird as that was, I'm taking this as a win. Only one person noticed me so far, and she wasn't even mean. This year is going to be totally normal. Just me and the library. I have a college essay to write and AP classes to keep up on. I gathered some supplies, and headed to my first class, AP English. The teacher is here sitting behind his desk. I walked to the furthest seat from the door in the first row and sat down. Class starts in ten minutes, but I didn't mind being early. It gives me time to work on what my essay will be about. Shortly after I started to write out topics to choose from, the classroom started to fill. I was hoping that, because all of my classes are AP, that none of the popular kids would be here. So I frowned when Milinda, Vanessa's BFF, walked in. We connected eyes, and she glared at me before taking her seat in the back corner, far from me. Oh no, I hope that's all I get from her. I can take dirty looks and snarky comments. What I don't want, is to be bullied so badly I go back into hiding. I don't want to hide anymore. I don't want to get beat up or trash thrown on me. I just want to be left alone. It's slightly amazing how cruel teenage girls can be. When class was over, I stayed back to talk with the teacher. Mr. Douglas is a nice guy, and I asked him if he would mind reading over my essay when I finished before I turn it in. He was all smiles when he agreed. I get the feeling that most students here aren't as concerned with school as I am. After talking with Mr. Douglas I rushed to my next class, which was AP Biology. My favorite class, the one I am looking forward to the most. The teacher, Mrs. Gibbson is a really nice lady in her mid 40s. She beamed at me as I entered the class. "Good morning Millie, I was looking forward to seeing you today." She greeted me. "Good morning Mrs. Gibbson." I greeted back with my own bright smile. Mrs. Gibbson found out that I wanted to be a marine biologist last year and took me under her wing. I would come in after school, and she would teach me all sorts of things. She told me what colleges had the best programs for the profession I wanted. Mrs. Gibbson even offered to write me a letter of recommendation, and said she would put in a good word for me at the college she and her husband attended. Her husband is a zoologist too. I walked to the farthest seat from the door in the front, and opened my notebook. For the next few minutes, I doodled more notes for my essay and then the bell rang. When I looked up from my notebook, I saw that the class was full. Two seats to every desk, but mine. I was alone. Mrs. Gibbson's eyes looked at my desk. Something resembling pity flickered in her eyes before she shook it off. Even though I never told Mrs. Gibbson about what happened, I think she knew. I mean, any teacher with ears probably knew. She never asked me about it though, so I never told her. We were always preoccupied with better conversations, and that was fine by me. Although, there were times that she told me things always get better, and to keep my head up. The class went by fast, and I was disappointed when the bell rang. Mrs. Gibbson waved goodbye to me as I walked out the door. My next class is AP calculus, the class I am most nervous about. I was never bad at math, but it was not my favorite subject. This class I played it the same as my first two. Front far corner seat, notebook out ignoring everybody, and I kept my head down. The rest of the school day went the same. When the lunch bell rang, I found my little brother waiting by my locker. I ran up to him with a smile on my face. "Wait, how did you know this was my locker?" I asked when I got to him. Caleb gave me a look that told me I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "I have the janitor coming to clean it off. The principal said he would have it gone by the time lunch is over." Caleb told me. "Move." I ordered. "Why don't you just take your stuff to lunch with us? I can carry it if you want." Caleb suggested. I stomped my foot like a child, and glared at my over-protective little brother. He towers over my small 5'3 frame, which is completely unfair. He's my little brother. Caleb crossed his arms like he was prepared to argue with me. suks for him because so am I. After seeing that I wasn't backing down, Caleb sighed heavily, and moved to the side. A small gasp left my lips as I took in the white writing across the navy blue locker. It reads 'Fat Pig'. Tears filled my eyes. It's only the first day. No one even said anything to me. Shaking my head, I blinked the tears back before they could fall. Then I opened my locker, shoved my belongings inside, and turned to my brother with a smile. "Ready for lunch?" I asked, and then started walking away before he could answer. "It's okay if you want to skip, and go to the library or something," Caleb offered. We used to do that when things got too hard. I would run away, and my little brother would come with me. But this year is different. I'm done running away, and I am done letting these people bully me into silence. "Nope, that's totally not going to happen." I said. I could see Caleb smile out of the corner of my eye. "This really is a new year, new you, huh?" He teased as he bumped me with his shoulder. That's right. New year. New me. The rest of the day went by smoothly. I'm honestly surprised. I thought for sure after seeing my locker that comments would be made. Yet, it seemed like no one even knew about it. I wonder if that has something to do with Caleb. Did he find out before anyone could see it? My AP classes were smooth as well, but it is only the first day. The only one I had to worry about so far was calculus. I'd give it some time before transferring out of it though. I can do this. All AP classes for me looks good on a college application. I would not give up easily. My second to last hour is a chosen class. Most people pick choir or band, but this school offers an extra course that allows you to help your underclassmen. You can only take it if you are a junior or senior though. I was in it last year, but no one wanted me to help them. It ended up being a silent hour for me to catch up on my studies. I was a little sad about it, but oh well. This year I was determined to be different, and it was already working out for me. I spent the whole class preparing a few freshman girls what to expect for their science class. They thanked me when the bell rang, and I told them I would be here for them anytime they needed. The last hour of school is a silent hour. At least for me. That meant I had the whole hour to do what I wanted. Most seniors have an hour like this, but none of them except a select few have it as their last hour. Probably because they would just leave, and not use it how it is meant to be used. Oh, well, not me. I went straight to the library, and opened my notebook. When the last bell rang, I stayed in the library for a while working on my essay. At about 4:30 I decided that was enough for one day. When I reached my locker there were no more words. The halls were quiet as I slipped my books into the locker, and grabbed my backpack. Sticking my airpods into my ears, I smiled. Today was definitely a good start to a new year. Nothing was going to be thrown at me that I couldn't handle. III Chapter 3: A Gift From An а-hole Millie's P.O.V. ************************************** The next two weeks went by totally smooth. Just like I planned. There was only one more incident with my locker. That time someone wrote 'Happy Birthday Fat Wh.ore', on my birthday. Which is today. It's Friday and my locker was the first thing I saw this morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw it, and pulled out a white eraser sharpie I had bought. I wrote 'Thanks A Ton!' back, and then did not report it. What was the point? Honestly, I was feeling good. Words are words. It was the actions and words from the two people I loved that hurt the most. Since I don't love them anymore, I was feeling less affected. And I have no idea who is even leaving these little love notes for me. After I grabbed my stuff, I headed to my first class, and took the same seat I had since the first day. Mr. Douglas was sitting behind his desk staring down at some papers in front of him. He has grown to be one of my favorite teachers. He's very kind and helpful. "Good morning Millie and happy birthday." Mr. Douglas told me. "Thanks." I said as I beamed at him. "Teachers pet." Mumbled a female voice. Why is she so early for class? Mr. Douglas frowned, but I gave him a reassuring smile. Thankfully, he let it go, and I took my seat. Mr. Douglas said that he had to grab something from the teachers' lounge and would be right back. That was when Milinda decided to change her normal seat, and sit next to me. "Heard it was your birthday today, wh.ore." She said. I ignored her. "Oof, should I have said fat wh.ore?" She asked with a giggle. I turned my head to her. Milinda's platinum blonde hair was pulled back into a high ponytail that hung straight down her back. Black winged eyeliner adorned her blue eyes. She's in her cheerleading uniform since there is a game tonight. "Was that you that left me that lovely message on my locker?" I asked her sweetly. Milinda seemed taken aback for a moment. After all, I have never given them sass back before. I would always cry or run away. This year I will not be so weak. They want a fight, a fight they'll get. "Lovely huh? Being called fat isn't what I would call lovely." She said. I only shrugged at her, and turned back to my notebook. "So, not sure if you heard, but James and I are dating now." Milinda told me. "Congratulations." I mumbled without looking at her. "Thanks. I just wanted to let you know, so there were no hard feelings between us." She said, sounding bored. I snorted as I continued to write. "Believe me, there are hard feelings between us, Milinda." Then I looked up to meet her blue eyes. "But it has nothing to do with James. I hope you guys are happy together, truly." Then I sat back in my chair. "Although, it does make me question what kind of friend you are." I said as I scrutinized her with my gaze. Milinda's face turned into a sneer. "What the h*ll is that supposed to mean?" She asked. I shrugged. "I doubt that Vanessa is pleased with your new boyfriend," I stated. Milinda rolled her eyes. "Because you didn't do that same thing." She, accused. I didn't, but okay. "And look what happened to me." I said, and then smiled when her face paled. Before Milinda could say anything else, Mr. Douglas was back and started class. Milinda was forced to sit in the seat she moved to for the rest of class. I had zero problem paying attention, but it was clear that the cheerleader was struggling. She had tried to pass me notes several times and every time I tossed them into the trash can that was right in front of me. I would like to say that it didn't satisfy me to make Milinda squirm, but it did. It really, really did. Though I would not keep it up. I'm not a bully like they are. I wouldn't have even said anything had Milinda left me alone. So, when the bell rang and the cheerleader tried to stop and talk to me, I ignored her and rushed to my next class. "Happy birthday Millie!" Mrs. Gibbson practically shouted when I walked through the door. I looked up at two birthday balloons, and a cute little teddy bear sitting on my usual spot. A wide grin spread across my face when I saw it. I walked over to the gifts and snuggled the teddy bear. "Thank you so much, this was very sweet of you." I told Mrs. Gibbson, and gave her a quick hug. "Do you want to pop the balloons before anyone gets here?" She asked. I gave her a strange look. "Why would I want to do that?" I asked. Mrs. Gibbson gave me a small shrug. "I know how cruel teenagers can be. I didn't want anyone teasing you." She said. I gave her a bored look. "You saw my locker this morning, I take it?" I asked her as I sat down on the stool. "I talked to the janitor about removing it and then the principal." She told me. I pulled my book out from my backpack, and set it on my desk. "And how did that go for you?" I asked her. Mrs. Gibbson huffed in annoyance. "Does he even care? When I told him about it, he didn't seem the least bit interested." She told me. I nodded. Principal Melrose is James's grandfather. Not one time did he care about the bullying. I didn't tell my parents or complain directly to him, so he brushed everything off. Caleb calls him useless and I agree. There was really no point in seeking out his help. "He's probably just used to it," I said. "That doesn't make it right Millie." Mrs. Gibbson replied. I looked up from my book to see her angry expression. "Well, one thing it did was make me stronger," I said, and then looked back at my notebook. "I couldn't care less if any of these kids make fun of me for the gifts. It makes me happy that you remembered, and I am thankful for that." I told her with a bright smile. I meant it too. What would they say that they haven't already? Besides, maybe they should just get a life. It's two balloons and a teddy bear, is it really that big of a deal? No, it's not. "It won't hurt my feelings if you want to hide them." She said quietly as the first few students came strolling in and looking in our direction. "No, thank you." I whispered back. Thankfully, Mrs. Gibbson let it go after that. A few kids did make remarks about being a teachers' pet, but I ignored them. Mrs. Gibbson managed to hold her tongue at the other students, and I was thankful. A couple of the students even offered me a polite happy birthday. See, things are already better than last year. I wasn't holding out hope that I would have friends, but at least people were being decent. By lunchtime, my locker was completely forgotten about. By me, anyway. Caleb was still fuming over it. We are sitting outside under the tree that I love, eating our gross cardboard pizza. "Will you stop sulking already?" I whined out in irritation. "It happened to me, and I'm not even as upset as you are." "It doesn't pi.ss you off in the slightest? The sh.it they said about you isn't even true. So what, you gave your virginity to a total a.sshat? And your best friend had betrayed you in the worst way? Wasn't that enough? Can't they leave you alone?" He rambled out in an angry voice. I blinked at him. "Were you purposely trying to bring it up?" I asked him with a shake of my head. "Sorry." He mumbled. "But doesn't it piss you off?" I shrugged as I bit into my greasy pizza. "I think I skipped over being mad. I spent too much time crying over everything last year. I want this year to be different. Even if they keep up their bullsh.it, I want to ignore it. I want to have a good senior year. Well, the best I can have anyway," I said. Caleb smiled at me. "I envy your ability to not care," he said while shaking his head. I smiled brightly. "So tell me, how is football going?" I asked him. "Big game tonight." "Yeah, my first game on varsity," he said with a slightly nervous tone. I patted his leg. "You'll kick a.ss out there. You're too good not to." I said reassuringly. Caleb nodded, and gave me an arrogant smile. " You're right. I am good. Hella good." He said. I laughed. "That's right." I said, amused. "There's this new guy on the team now. It's a bit annoying. I'm not sure that I'll even get to play because of him," Caleb told me. I frowned. "What makes you say that? I didn't even know there was anyone new here." I asked. Caleb shrugged. "He hasn't started yet. They just arrived a couple of days ago. He's going to be starting Monday, but... He's a senior, and apparently really good. I mean... At practice, he's dumb good." Caleb told me. I patted his shoulder. "I think you'll get the chance to play still." I told him. "I hope so." He said. "So, are you going to come out tonight?" "Do you want me to?" I asked. Caleb gave me a shy smile, and rubbed the back of his neck. "Mom and Dad are coming. I would like it if you came to see my first game, but you don't have to. I understand if you don't want to be there." He rushed out. James is the quarterback. And the cheerleaders hate me. My ex-best friend is the captain of the cheer team. I haven't been to a football game since everything happened. But, new year, new me. "Oh, I'm coming." I said confidently. No more hiding for me. ******************************************** The rest of the day wasn't as smooth as my start though. Apparently, James is in my AP history class. I don't think he was there before, but I'm not completely sure. It's not like I seek him out, or that I even look around the classrooms for him. Nobody here was new and nobody was my friend. So, when James sat down next to me, I was a bit shocked. At first, I ignored him, but I could feel his eyes on me. "Happy birthday Millie Bear." He said, and my body went rigid. "Fu.ck off James." I said without looking up from my notebook. "Awhh, is that any way to talk to someone who bought you a present?" He asked. A present? I looked up at James confused. What the h*ll does he mean a present? What's wrong with him? "It's a braclet. I got it as an apology," James said with a hopeful smile. "Oh James," I said sweetly, and his smile grew. "You can take your apology present and shove it up your @ss." I said while keeping the sweetness in my tone. James frowned. "Come on Mil, what do I have to do for you to forgive me?" He asked. I gave James an incredulous look. Forgive him? What does he have to do? The audacity. He hasn't even apologized, and I'm supposed to accept an apology? Is he serious? "Ya know what, James? I forgive you." I said, and then turned back to my notebook. I don't have the time or patience for this. It's better to just ignore him. Besides, I deserve to forgive James. So, he's forgiven. Now we can both move on. "Great! So, I'll pick you up after the game tonight?" James asked. "Mhmm." I hummed. Wait, what? "Wait, no." I said as I looked at James. "Just because I forgave you does not mean I'm going out with you." I told him, almost laughing. "Why not? We were good together, and you know you've always been my good luck charm." He said with a sweet smile. I gagged. Literally. James looked displeased. "Gross. I just ate lunch, so if you could go easy on me, so I don't have to taste it coming back up, that would be great." I said. "Don't be a beach, Millie. I'm trying to be nice." James gritted out. I looked up at him with raised eyebrows. "Ya know who would love you to be nice to them?" I asked, and he just stared at me. "Literally anybody but me. Especially Milinda. I hear you're dating her now." Then I turned back to my notebook. If James was going to say anything else, I wouldn't know because the bell rang, and the teacher came into the classroom. The class seemed to drag on and on. When the bell finally rang, I practically booked it out of there. I could hear James calling after me, but I ignored him. What a fking jerk. IV Chapter 4: Birthdays and Office Visits Millie's P.O.V. **************************************** I sighed a breath of relief when I made it to my next class. What a total fking a.ss hole. I can't believe James thinks I would ever go back to him after what he did to me. And people used to call me delusional. About halfway through my class, while I was helping a freshman boy with his algebra homework, a ding sounded over the PA. "Would Miss Amelia Holmebrooke please come to the principal's office. Thank you." Came a woman's voice. The teacher and I connected eyes, and he nodded for me to go. I gathered my belongings, and apologized to the freshman I was helping. Then I headed to the head office. Once I arrived, the secretary greeted me with a tight smile. Mrs. Oakly is a middle-aged woman who is rail thin, and I am pretty sure she has slept with a lot of the under-aged students here. Someone should open an investigation against her, seriously. Mrs. Oakly's lips are painted red, and she is wearing a tight black pencil skirt with a navy blue blouse. Her hair is pulled back into a tight bun. She looks like a s*xy librarian, not a high school secretary. "Miss Holmebrooke." She greeted me like I was scvm under her shoes. "Principal Melrose will see you now." Even though he was expecting me, I still knocked on the door. After a gruff 'come in', I stepped into the room. Mr. Melrose is sitting behind his desk with his arms folded over his large belly. He's bald on top of his head with thin white hair on the sides and back. Mr. Melrose has the same light brown eyes as James. His frown did little to ease the anxiety in my stomach. What really caught my eye was Vanessa sitting in the chair across from him, crying. Black watered down streaks ran down her pink cheeks. Her bottom lip is jutted out and trembling. When she turned her head to me, she scowled. Uhm okay... "Miss Holmebrooke, have a seat." Mr. Melrose said. Cautiously, I took the seat next to Vanessa, and set my backpack on the floor in front of me. "What's going on?" I asked as I looked between the two of them. "Miss Elms here has told me that you have been picking on her." He told me. My eyes widened. "What?" I breathed out with a laugh. "Is this funny to you, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked with narrowed eyes. "No." I rushed out. "I mean, I'm confused. I'm here because I've been bullying her?" I asked as I pointed between Vanessa and I. "Don't act like you haven't been picking on me for the last two weeks," Vanessa said, and then turned to the principal. "She even did it before the year started. All because she's still mad that James and I are together." She whined out. Wait, so James is with her and Milinda? While also trying to 'apologize' to me? How rich. "We do not tolerate bullying in this school, Miss Holmebrooke." Mr. Melrose said, making me almost snort. "We used to be best friends, Millie. I know what I did was wrong, but James and I are in love. You have to get over that, so we can make up." Vanessa said with the utmost fakeness. Yeah, James is in love with you and everyone else, apparently. Does she really not know what is going on with her own BFF? Wow. "Well, what do you have to say for yourself, Miss Holmebrooke?" Mr. Melrose asked. My eyebrows shot up. "That I'm completely flabbergasted." I said honestly. "I haven't done anything wrong, and I think you and I both know that sir." Honestly, I've been waiting for this moment. I'm an extremely smart girl, I knew that as soon as they stopped getting a rise out of me over the lockers that something like this would happen. "Excuse me?" Mr. Melrose spit out. "I don't mean any disrespect sir, but I do have proof, and multiple witnesses, that will say that I have been the one being bullied over the last year. I have lots of pictures of all the things they wrote on my locker." I don't, but let's lie anyway. "All of which you did nothing about. My brother has also tried to bring this to your attention on more than one occasion. Never at any point did you do anything about it, sir. You let the bullying keep happening to me. As you know, my father has lots of connections with lawyers. I'm sure that they would agree you are not doing your job appropriately." I finished with a sweet smile. Mr. Melrose's face is beat red now, letting me know he's fuming. Vanessa is stunned into silence next to me. I've never been the bad-girl type. I don't want to be now, but enough is enough. I won't be bullied by anyone, not even this adult. "Are you threatening me?" He finally asked. I shook my head. "Not at all, sir. Just letting you know what could happen." Then I sighed. "Listen, I don't want trouble Mr. Melrose. I just want to finish out my senior year in peace and pay attention to my classes. Nothing more," I said. Mr. Melrose cleared his throat, and nodded his head. "Very well. You may go, Miss Holmebrooke." He said, dismissing me. I grabbed my backpack from the floor, and got up. "You're just going to let her go?" Vanessa wailed. Oh, someone is pissed off. How sad that her little plan didn't work. Boo hoo. "You are dismissed as well, Miss Elms." Mr. Melrose said with a tight tone. "But-" Vanessa tried to say. "But nothing. Go on." He said. Mrs. Oakly didn't utter a word to me as I walked out, and I didn't spare her a glance. Sometimes it baffles me that adults can treat kids this way. I know we're teenagers, but Dam. If my mother and father really knew what was going on here they really would take action. What I said to Mr. Melrose wasn't a complete lie. No, I did not take pictures, and I highly doubt anyone but Caleb and Mrs. Gibbson would be witnesses for me. But yes, my father does know some high-end people. In fact, a few of his friends from college have just moved here, and started a firm. Dad would be more than happy to take action. I might not know the ins and outs of being a principal, but I'm pretty sure if they found out Mr. Melrose has been letting me be bullied this way, he would be in trouble. There were several times that I had to go to the nurses' office last year with bloody lips or my hair pulled out. I was always able to make an excuse, but anyone could tell I was lying. It was a miracle that Mom and Dad never pressed more about it. Mr. Melrose never did anything about that. If I were to tattle on him, he would deserve it. "Millie wait." Vanessa called. I turned around and crossed my arms. "What?" I asked. "Don't have an attitude with me," she stated. Vanessa rolled her eyes, and flipped her curly red hair over her shoulder. "I just want to talk. Like old times." She said with a fake smile. "Oh, you mean all the times when you were just taking pity on me, and pretending to be my friend? Those old times?" I asked, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Come on, don't be like that. I miss you." She said, pouting. Vanessa's voice sounded genuine. If I didn't know better, I would have fallen for it. Unfortunately, we have already been down this road. She has already played this card. At one point, Vanessa pretended to be sorry for what she did. She tricked me into coming with her to a party to make it up to me. Her and her little popular squad dropped me in the middle of the woods and left me there. It took me three hours to walk home. "What is it you want, Vanessa?" I asked sternly. Vanessa's beautiful smile faded, and she rolled her eyes. "Fine." She said, finally dropping the act. "Are you and James dating again?" My eyes went wide, and I just stared at her for a moment, unable to respond. "Look, if you are, just know we were together just last night. He doesn't love you. And if this is some kind of revenge against me then-" She started, but my laughter had interrupted her. I doubled over, and held my stomach as I laughed. Oh, this is too rich. I can't stop. "It's not fu.cking funny you stupid wh.ore. You stole him from me once already, Millie, just let me have him." Her voice almost sounded pleading. It's pathetic really. So pathetic that my laughter finally died down. I stared at Vanessa as she glared at me. "I didn't steal anybody from you, Vanessa. He was my boyfriend, and was sleeping with you behind my back." I told her, and then sighed. "I'm not with James. I would never embarrass myself by going back to him." Before I could finish, Vanessa scoffed. "You should be lucky he wanted you to begin with." She told me. My eyebrows shot up once again. "Right," I said, and then rolled my eyes. "I should be totally lucky that someone convinced me they loved me, just to take my virginity and dump me." "He took your virginity?" She asked with a soft voice. I looked up to see that Vanessa was genuinely curious. "Yeah." I said like it was no big deal. "He only told the whole school." "I thought he was just lying to spread rumors." Vanessa said as she looked at the ground. "Okay," I said, and then turned back toward the library. I don't care if he lied to her or to me. James is a liar, and I want nothing to do with him. Or her. "Wait Millie!" Vanessa called out as she grabbed my wrist. I turned around to face her. "What now?" I asked angrily. "You really aren't sleeping with him?" She asked me. I shook my head. "No. I would never let him touch me again. But he did get me a present and tried to apologize to me today." I told her. Did part of me tell her that just to make her mad? Yes. Did part of me say it because my feelings are hurt that she doesn't remember it's my birthday? Yes. Did part of me want to give her a reason not to go back to that scVm? Also yes. I can't help it. Vanessa was my best friend for so long. I really thought it was her and me against the world. I'm not sure what happened on her part, if she really faked the whole friendship or not. But it was all real for me. "Your birthday… I forgot…" She whispered. I shrugged. "Well, we aren't friends, so don't feel too bad about it," I said. "Right," she replied. "Is there anything else, or can I go now without being dragged back to this conversation?" I asked, annoyed. Vanessa huffed, and rolled her eyes. "Whatever nerd. You should be happy I didn't hit you like I used to last year." She stated as she strutted passed me. I shook my head as I watched Vanessa walk away. V Chapter 5: The New Boy Millie's P.O.V. ******************************************* When I entered the library, I was expecting to greet the librarian, Ted. Ted is a very sweet man. He's probably in his mid 30s. He has dark hair and light eyes. And a sweetheart. This was often the place I ran to last year. Anytime the other kids followed me in here, Ted would make them leave. Library rules for being quiet and all. I was extremely thankful to him. Eventually, Ted became a mentor to me, much like Mrs. Gibbson. He's the reason why I have read most of the books on the AP English reading list. Back to the present, Ted is not behind the desk like he normally is. I looked around but didn't see him. Shrugging, I went and took a seat at one of the desks. The library is completely empty, thank God. I had just pulled out my books to do some homework when I heard voices coming from behind me. "This should be everything that the five of you will need," Ted said. "Are you sure that the others can't come to get their own books? This is a lot for you to carry all by yourself." Is he talking to someone? "It's really not a problem." Came a deep and polite voice. "I can make a few trips if I need to, and I have my own car. The others can pick them up from me. They are all pretty busy today." I couldn't help it. I turned in my chair to see Ted and a boy that I'd never seen before come through a row of books behind me. I gulped. Wow, he is hot. He's tall, like 6'2 probably, with golden curly hair sitting in a sxy mess on top of his head. The boy has those old-timey glasses, like the ones Jeffrey Dahmer wore that are now popular. He's lean with a bit of muscle. He's wearing a pair of jeans and a black T-shirt with some kind of anime on it. His ears are pierced, and I think I can see one of those industrial bars, but I'm not sure with his mass of curls in the way. The boy's eyes found mine, as if he could feel me staring at me. His bright hazel eyes bore into me, and I could feel heat crawl up my neck, and settle in my cheeks. The boy smiled politely at me. Ted, realizing that the boy was no longer paying him attention, followed his line of sight right to me. The librarian beamed once he saw me. "Millie my dear!" Ted greeted. "Hi Ted." I greeted back with a small smile. "You're here kind of early. You didn't finish your other class?" He asked. I looked between him and the boy. "Uhm, I was called out early." I said vaguely. Ted gave me a confused look but, thankfully, didn't push me in front of the stranger. "Well, good, maybe you can help me out," he said, and then turned to the boy. "This is Oliver, he's new here. He and a few of his friends are transferring here. They are starting Monday, but he came by to get all of their books." "Okay." I said as I looked between the two of them again. Ted chuckled. "Would you mind helping him carry these books to his car before the bell rings. I fear that the students will over run him if they see him. You know we never get newcomers here," he said. I nodded, and put my pen down. "Sure. Can you watch my stuff please?" I asked Ted. "Of course," he said, and then the office phone started to ring. "Excuse me." Oliver, stood there staring at me for a moment. Gee, no wonder those glasses are popular right now. He looks smoking hot with them. I'm sure he looks smoking hot without them too though. "Hi, I'm Oliver." He introduced himself with a bright smile. I gave him a nod. "Ted said that. So, are these all the books?" I asked as I pointed to the stack of books on the table. Oliver is already holding a pretty big stack himself. "Yeah," he replied while nodding. "You don't have to help me if you don't want to." I shook my head at him, and then looked to see Ted was now off the phone. "Ted." I called, and he looked over to me. "Why don't you let us use the cart? I know it's clean because I cleaned it off for you yesterday." I said with a smile. Ted gave me a sheepish look. "I didn't even think about that. Go ahead. I still want you to go with him though. I trust you won't let anything happen to my precious cart." He said. I shook my head as a smile spread across my face. Then I went and got the nearly empty cart out. Oliver and I stacked all the books onto it in silence, and then began wheeling it out to the student parking lot. "So, you gonna tell me your name? Ya know, since you know mine?" Oliver asked once we were outside. "Millie," I said simply. "Millie…" He repeated. "Cute name for a cute girl." My face heated. I was walking behind him, so thankfully he couldn't see my face. I wasn't being the most polite, and I knew that. It's just that I'm cautious now. Honestly, I felt a bit guilty about it. Oliver seems like such a nice guy, being friends with me would make him a target though. It was best we stayed away from each other, even if he is the hottest guy that has ever talked to me. Much hotter than James. "So, Millie, tell me, do you like it here?" Oliver asked. Oh God. "Sure," I replied. Oliver turned his head, and raised a brow at me. "You don't have to lie to me, Millie. I have to attend here whether I like it or not." He said with a chuckle. We made it to Oliver's car, which looked expensive. He opened the back door behind the driver's side, and began putting the books in. I stood there awkwardly. Should I tell him this place suks? I don't really want to get into the details of my personal experience here. Maybe I should just keep my mouth shut. Once the books were in Oliver's car, he shut the door, and turned to look at me. He leaned against the car, and smiled. "So?" He asked with his eyebrow raised. How can someone look so cocky and so smart at the same time? I sighed, and rolled my eyes. "This school suks a.ss. But it's high school. Stay away from me though, and it shouldn't be too bad," I said, and then grabbed the cart to wheel it back. I could hear Oliver chuckle behind me as I started walking back to school. "Stay away from you? I don't think so, Millie." He called out, but I ignored him. My face heated up instantly at his words, and my steps moved quicker. It took me no more than three minutes to get back to the library. The moment I got back, and sat back down, the bell rang. I could hear the hallway fill with kids, and a few of them staggered in here. I tried to focus on my homework for the whole hour, but my thoughts were consumed with the blonde boy I had just met. Why would he say that? Is he really not going to leave me alone? Does he want to bully me? Is it....something else? Why do I feel nervous and excited? Ugh! Get a grip Millie! He's just a boy, and who cares if he wants to bully you? It's not like the rest of the school hasn't. And if he wants something else... Well, I'm sure he won't once he finds out that everyone hates me. So, win-win for me. Right? When the last bell rang, I waited in the library as I finished up my homework. I was just waiting for the halls to clear more before leaving. One more question on this stupid calculus homework and I was good to go. Only, I was having trouble with it. Ugh! Calculus is going to be the death of me. "Want me to tell you the answer?" A voice came from behind me. I jumped and let out a little yelp. Ted's eyes narrowed at me and I gave him an apologetic smile. Then I turned a glare onto the voice that interrupted me. Oliver was standing behind me with a wide smile that made his hazel eyes brighter. He has a few more books tucked under his arm. I continued to glare at him. "You scared the shht out of me." I whisper-yelled at him. Oliver chuckled and took the seat next to me. "What are you doing?" I asked him. "You look like you need help." He told me as he pulled my book and notebook towards him. I pulled it back. "I am doing just fine thank you." I stated. Oliver raised a brow at me. "Really?" He asked, and then snatched my notebook away. "Because questions 3, 5, 10, and 18 are wrong." He stated with slight amusement. "What?" I asked seriously, and took my notebook back to look over my work. "But I followed what the book showed me…" I mumbled and then let out a loud groan before turning another glare on Oliver. "How do you know I'm wrong?" I asked. Oliver's smile widened. "Math is what I am best at. Calculus is no biggie for me." He said, and then leaned back in his chair. "But I gotta say, it's pretty hot that you're taking an AP math class." I blushed. "Wait, why is that hot?" I asked with furrowed brows. Oliver chuckled and leaned back up in his seat. "Smart girls are sxy as hll to me." He whispered in my ear. Oh no. My face has got to be as red as a tomato by now. What the h*ll is with this guy? I haven't even been nice to him. I turned my head ready to say something snarky, but he was so close to me that the words died on my lips. Instead, I gulped. Shht, did he hear that? "Now, would you like my help or not?" He asked, and then his eyes flickered down to my lips. I gulped again. "I.. Uhm.." Wait, what did he ask me again? I need help with something, right? Yeah, help. I need.. help... "Millie!" Called a voice that broke me from my trance. I jumped so far back I almost fell out of my chair. Thankfully, Oliver grabbed my arm to stop my fall. My breathing was coming out hard and my face was hot again. "Mr. Holmebrooke, I love your sister dearly, and I know it's her birthday, so I will let you off with a warning this time. Shhhh." Ted said to my brother who had called for me. "Sorry Ted, Millie is running late, and our parents are looking for her." Caleb said as he walked over to us. "Shht already?" I asked as I looked at the clock. "Wait, shouldn't you be getting ready?" Caleb stopped in front of the table, and looked between Oliver and I. Oliver still had his hand around my upper arm. The heat from his body feels... so nice. Caleb narrowed his eyes at Oliver. "Who the fk are you?" My little brother asked. "Caleb!" I scolded him. Oliver finally let my arm go and then reached his hand out to my brother. "Hi, I'm Oliver. I'm new here. Pretty sure my friend is on the football team too. You might know him. His name is Atals," Oliver said politely. Caleb's eyes hardened at the name 'Atlas'. Oh no, that must be the guy Caleb is worried about. Still, my little brother took Oliver's hand politely. "Caleb," he stated. "And yeah, I know him. He's good." My brother said and then turned his eyes to me. "I know it's your birthday and all, but could you hurry your @ss up. Mom and Dad are outside waiting for you. They want to take you out for food before the game," he said. I started to gather my things. "You aren't coming?" I asked. Caleb gave me a blank look. "I have a game to prepare for. And I'm sure we'll go out after. Not like you can't put away food." He teased me. I rolled my eyes. Caleb is right. I can put away a lot of food. In fact, I love food. If I didn't have such a good metabolism, I would be 500 pounds by now. "Wait, it's your birthday?" Oliver asked after I stood up. I slung my backpack over my shoulder. "Yeah," I said. Oliver graced me with a huge and s*xy smile. "Happy birthday Millie. If I had known I was going to meet such a pretty girl today, I would have brought you a present." He said. Caleb tensed, and then grabbed my wrist. "She doesn't need anything from you, but thanks anyway." Caleb said, and then started to drag me out of the library. I looked behind me as Caleb pulled me through the door. Oliver was staring at me still with a smile on his full lips. He gave me a small wave and then I disappeared. "Did you really have to do that?" I asked Caleb once we reached my locker. Huh, no new love notes. Good. "That guy was flirting with you." Caleb said like it was a defense. I sighed. "You could have let me live in a blissful bubble for a little bit though. I'm sure once he finds out the rumors he won't want anything to do with me." I whined. "Exactly why he doesn't need to flirt with you in the first place. You've been hurt enough." Caleb said. I let out another sigh as I shut my locker. "I'm supposed to be the one protecting you, little brother." I said. Caleb beamed at me and then ruffled my hair. "Then you should be taller." He said with a laugh. I swatted his hand away and smoothed down my hair. "Whatever. I'm going to find Mom and Dad." VI Chapter 6: Yelling At The Coach Millie's P.O.V. *************************************** On our way out, I spotted Oliver's car still in the parking lot. I wonder if he's staying for the game. He did say his friend was on the team, and this was the first game of the year. I shook my head, it doesn't matter anyway. The three of us went to dinner at my favorite restaurant in town. It's a bit fancy though. I didn't realize we had time to sit for this kind of dinner. "Are you guys sure we have time for this? I don't want to be late to Caleb's first game," I asked them. Mom waved me off as she scanned the menu. "Your father called ahead and told them we would need to be quick." She told me. I looked at Dad, who gave me a bright smile. "Perks of knowing every, even slightly important person," I mumbled. Dad chuckled. "Well, I told the owner that I could help bring some rich clientele to his business. You know my old friends have opened a firm in the city and are staying here in this town. This place could be a meeting ground." He told me. I shook my head. "All so that you could rush your daughter's birthday dinner." I teased. Mom, Dad, and I made small talk while we ate. Dad was right, they were quick for us. They asked me about school and I told them about Mrs. Gibbson's gifts and how Mr. Douglas offered to help me with my essay. I left out all the bad things though. It was nice. The only thing missing is my annoying little brother that I love so dearly. "So, how does it feel to be 18?" Mom asked excitedly